The
first
Booke
.
CHAP.
I.
That
God
in
all
times
hath
raised
vp
labourers
for
the
gathering
together
of
his
Saints
.
At
what
time
Valdo
began
to
teach
,
and
with
what
fruite
:
what
he
was
,
and
all
they
that
from
his
name
are
called
Waldenses
.
GOD
hath
neuer
left
himselfe
without
witnesses
,
but
from
time
to
time
he
raiseth
vp
instruments
to
publish
his
grace
,
enriching
them
with
necessarie
gifts
for
the
edification
of
his
Church
,
giuing
them
his
holy
Spirit
for
their
guide
,
and
his
truth
for
a
rule
,
to
the
end
they
may
discerne
the
Church
which
began
in
Abel
,
from
that
which
began
in
Caine
:
As
also
teaching
them
to
define
the
Church
by
the
faith
,
and
the
faith
by
the
Scriptures
,
strengthening
them
in
the
middest
of
their
greatest
persecutions
,
and
making
them
to
know
,
that
the
crosse
is
profitable
,
so
long
as
the
faithfull
change
by
that
meanes
earth
for
heauen
,
and
the
children
of
God
are
not
lost
when
being
massacred
and
cast
into
the
fire
by
a
course
of
iustice
,
we
may
find
in
their
bloud
and
ashes
the
seed
of
the
Church
.
That
which
hath
bene
obserued
in
allages
,
hath
after
a
more
particular
manner
appeared
amongst
those
Christians
that
are
called
Waldenses
,
who
were
raised
in
a
time
when
Satan
held
men
in
ignorance
,
hauing
wrapt
the
greatest
part
of
those
that
call
themselues
Christians
in
that
great
sinne
of
the
world
,
I
meane
Idolatrie
,
Kings
and
Princes
imploying
their
authoritie
for
the
establishment
thereof
,
appointing
all
those
to
the
slaughter
that
would
exempt
themselues
from
the
wounds
due
vnto
Idolaters
.
This
was
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
a
thousand
one
hundred
and
threescore
,
at
what
time
the
punishment
of
death
was
inflicted
vpon
all
those
that
did
not
beleeue
,
that
(
the
words
of
consecration
being
pronounced
by
the
Priest
)
the
body
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
was
in
the
Hoste
vnder
the
accidents
of
the
bread
,
the
roundnesse
and
whitenesse
,
yea
the
very
bodie
,
as
great
and
as
large
as
it
was
vpon
the
crosse
,
the
bread
vanishing
,
and
being
transsubstantiated
into
the
flesh
of
Christ
.
At
what
time
it
was
likewise
enioyned
to
adore
the
Hoste
,
to
crouch
vnto
it
,
to
bow
the
knees
before
it
:
yea
it
was
called
God
,
and
men
did
beate
their
breasts
before
it
,
and
locked
it
vp
in
a
boxe
to
worship
it
,
as
they
still
vse
euen
at
this
day
.
This
doctrine
being
altogether
vnknowne
to
the
Apostles
,
who
neuer
spake
word
of
any
such
mysterie
,
as
also
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
wherein
there
was
neuer
any
Doctor
that
taught
this
expiatorie
sacrifice
for
the
liuing
and
for
the
dead
,
occasioned
many
Christians
to
enter
into
a
detestation
thereof
,
chusing
rather
to
suffer
a
temporall
death
by
resisting
such
Idolatrie
,
then
by
consenting
thereunto
to
suffer
in
hell
.
Peter
Valdo
a
citizen
of
Lions
shewed
himselfe
most
couragious
in
the
opposition
of
this
inuention
,
Guido
de
Perignan
in
the
flower
of
Chronicles
.
taxing
therewithall
diuerse
other
corruptions
,
which
with
time
crept
into
the
Church
of
Rome
,
affirming
that
she
had
lost
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
,
that
she
was
that
whore
of
Babylon
,
that
barren
fig-tree
,
which
our
Sauiour
had
long
before
cursed
.
That
we
were
not
to
obey
the
Pope
,
in
as
much
as
he
was
not
the
head
of
the
Church
.
That
Monkerie
was
a
stinking
carrion
,
and
the
marke
of
the
Beast
.
That
Purgatorie
,
Masses
,
dedication
of
Temples
,
worshipping
of
Saints
,
commemoration
of
the
dead
,
were
no
other
then
the
inuentions
of
the
diuell
,
and
the
snares
of
Auarice
.
Valdo
was
so
much
the
more
attentiuely
hearkned
vnto
,
See
the
Sea
of
Histories
.
fol.
203.
Claud.
Rubis
in
his
historie
of
the
Citie
of
Lions
.
p.
269.
because
he
was
in
high
esteeme
for
his
learning
and
pietie
,
as
also
for
his
great
bountie
towards
the
poore
,
not
onely
nourishing
their
bodies
with
his
materiall
bread
,
but
their
soules
with
the
spirituall
,
exhorting
them
principally
to
seeke
Iesus
Christ
the
true
bread
of
their
soules
.
Many
Historiographers
do
write
,
Lois
Cam.
in
his
hist.
of
the
orthod.
brethren
of
Bohemia
.
p.
7.
Guido
de
Perignan
in
his
flower
of
Chronicles
.
that
he
had
a
resolution
to
leade
an
vnblameable
life
,
approching
as
neare
as
he
could
to
that
of
the
Apostles
,
&
that
vpon
a
mournfull
vnluckie
accident
that
fell
out
vnexpected
,
and
it
was
this
.
Being
one
euening
in
the
company
of
some
of
his
friends
,
after
supper
passing
the
time
with
talke
,
and
refreshing
themselues
,
one
of
the
company
fell
downe
dead
vpon
the
ground
,
The
Catal.
of
witnesses
of
the
truth
.
p.
535.
Simon
de
Noion
in
his
booke
of
the
names
of
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
.
with
which
sudden
accident
all
that
were
present
being
strangely
affrighted
,
Valdo
amongst
the
rest
was
touched
to
the
quicke
,
and
by
this
dart
of
Gods
iustice
was
wrought
to
an
extraordinary
amendment
of
life
,
applying
himselfe
wholly
to
the
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
seeking
in
them
his
saluation
,
and
sometimes
consulting
the
writings
of
the
ancients
,
he
continually
instructed
those
poore
people
that
resorted
vnto
him
for
almes
.
The
Archbishop
of
Lions
called
Iohn
de
Belles
Mayons
,
being
aduertised
that
Valdo
made
profession
of
teaching
the
people
,
boldly
blaming
the
vice
,
luxury
,
excesse
and
arrogancie
of
the
Pope
and
his
Clergie
,
inhibited
him
from
teaching
,
especially
for
that
being
a
lay
person
,
he
exceeded
the
limits
of
his
profession
and
condition
of
life
,
and
therefore
that
he
should
not
continue
therein
vnder
paine
of
excommunication
,
&
proceeding
against
him
as
against
an
Hereticke
.
Valdo
replyed
,
that
he
could
not
hold
his
peace
in
a
matter
of
so
high
importance
as
the
saluation
of
men
,
and
that
he
would
rather
obey
God
,
who
had
enioyned
him
to
speake
,
then
man
who
had
commanded
him
to
hold
his
peace
.
Vpon
this
answer
the
Archbishop
endeauoured
to
haue
him
apprehended
,
but
that
could
not
be
,
because
Valdo
hauing
many
kinsfolke
and
friends
,
was
beloued
of
many
,
and
so
continued
closely
in
Lions
,
by
the
fauour
and
protection
of
his
friends
for
the
space
of
three
yeares
.
Pope
Alexander
the
third
of
that
name
,
hauing
vnderstood
that
in
Lyons
there
were
diuers
persons
that
called
into
question
his
soueraigne
authoritie
ouer
the
whole
Church
,
fearing
that
this
beginning
of
rebellion
might
giue
some
blow
to
his
supreme
dignitie
&
power
,
cursed
Valdo
and
his
adherents
,
and
commanded
the
Archbishop
to
proceed
against
them
by
Ecclesiasticall
censures
,
euen
to
the
vtter
extirpation
of
them
.
Claud.
Rubis
saith
,
Claud.
Rubis
in
his
hist.
pa.
269.
that
Valdo
and
his
followers
were
wholly
chased
out
of
Lions
,
and
Albert
de
Capitaneis
saith
that
they
could
not
be
wholly
driuen
out
.
Other
things
we
could
not
learne
of
this
first
persecution
,
but
onely
that
they
that
escaped
out
of
Lions
,
Albert
de
Capit.
in
his
booke
of
the
originall
of
the
Vaudois
.
who
of
Valdo
were
called
Waldenses
,
followed
him
,
and
afterwards
did
spread
themselues
into
diuerse
companies
and
places
.
CHAP.
II.
That
the
dispersion
of
Valdo
and
his
followers
,
was
the
meanes
that
God
vsed
to
spread
the
doctrine
of
Valdo
almost
throughout
all
Europe
.
ALbert
de
Capitaneis
saith
,
that
Valdo
retired
himselfe
into
Dauphiney
at
his
departure
from
Lions
,
and
Claud.
de
Rubis
affirmeth
that
he
conuersed
in
the
mountaines
of
the
said
Prouince
,
with
certaine
rude
persons
,
yet
capable
to
receiue
the
impressions
of
his
beleefe
.
And
true
it
is
that
the
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
which
haue
continued
very
long
,
and
whereof
there
are
yet
a
greater
number
then
in
any
other
place
of
Europe
,
are
they
of
Dauphiney
,
and
the
bordering
race
or
linage
of
them
,
that
is
to
say
,
those
of
Piemount
,
and
Prouence
.
Vignier
saith
,
that
he
retyred
into
Picardie
,
Vignier
in
the
3.
part
of
his
historicall
Bibliotheque
.
pa.
130.
where
in
a
short
time
,
he
did
so
much
good
,
that
there
were
diuerse
persons
that
did
adhere
vnto
his
doctrine
,
for
which
shortly
after
they
suffered
great
persecutions
.
Dubranius
in
his
historie
of
Bohemia
.
Booke
14.
For
as
Dubranius
saith
sometime
after
,
King
Philip
Augustus
enforced
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
tooke
armes
against
the
Waldenses
of
Picardie
,
razed
and
ouerthrew
three
hundred
houses
of
gentlemen
that
followed
their
part
,
and
destroyed
certaine
walled
Townes
,
pursuing
them
into
Flanders
,
whither
they
were
fled
,
and
caused
a
number
of
them
to
be
burnt
.
This
persecution
enforced
many
to
flie
into
Germany
,
where
shortly
after
they
were
grieuously
persecuted
,
namely
,
See
the
Sea
of
Histories
.
in
the
countrie
of
Alsatia
,
and
along
the
Rhine
by
the
Bishops
of
Mayence
and
of
Strasburge
,
who
caused
to
be
burnt
in
the
towne
of
Bnigne
thirtie
fiue
Burgesses
of
Mayence
in
one
fire
,
and
at
Mayence
eighteene
,
who
with
great
constancie
suffered
death
.
And
at
Strasburge
fourescore
were
burnt
at
the
instance
of
the
Bishop
of
the
place
.
These
persecutions
multiplied
in
such
sort
by
the
edification
that
they
receiued
who
saw
them
dye
,
praysing
God
,
and
assuring
themselues
of
his
mercy
,
that
notwithstanding
the
continuall
persecutions
,
there
were
in
the
County
of
Passau
,
and
about
Bohemia
,
in
the
yeare
one
thousand
three
hundred
and
fifteene
,
to
the
number
of
fourescore
thousand
persons
that
made
profession
of
the
same
faith
.
Math.
Paris
in
his
historie
of
the
life
of
king
Hen.
3.
in
the
yeare
1223.
They
had
likewise
goodly
Churches
in
Bulgaria
,
Croatia
,
Dalmatia
,
and
Hungarie
,
as
Math.
Paris
reports
,
instructed
and
gouerned
by
one
Barthelmew
borne
at
Carcassonne
.
The
Albegeois
on
the
other
side
professing
the
same
faith
,
haue
filled
many
countries
,
vntill
in
the
end
,
they
were
almost
wholly
extirpated
,
as
shall
appeare
in
their
particular
historie
.
CHAP.
III.
By
what
names
the
Waldenses
haue
bene
called
by
their
aduersaries
:
and
with
what
faults
and
offences
they
haue
bene
charged
.
THe
Monks
,
Inquisitors
and
mortall
enemies
to
the
Waldenses
,
not
being
content
to
deliuer
them
euery
day
to
the
secular
power
,
they
haue
besides
layed
vpon
them
many
opprobrious
imputations
,
affirming
them
to
be
the
authors
of
all
the
heresies
in
the
world
which
they
endeuoured
to
purge
,
imputing
all
those
monstrous
abuses
that
they
had
forged
onely
to
the
Waldenses
,
as
if
they
onely
had
bene
the
receptacle
of
all
errours
.
First
therefore
they
called
them
,
of
Valdo
a
citizen
of
Lions
,
Waldenses
;
of
the
countrie
of
Albi
,
Albigeois
.
Vaudois
.
Albigeois
.
And
because
such
as
did
adhere
to
the
doctrine
of
Valdo
,
departed
from
Lions
spoiled
of
all
humane
meanes
,
and
the
most
part
hauing
left
their
goods
behind
them
,
in
derision
they
called
them
the
beggers
of
Lions
.
In
Dauphiney
they
were
called
in
mockerie
Chaignards
.
Chaignards
.
And
because
some
part
of
them
passed
the
Alpes
,
Tramontaines
.
they
were
called
Tramontaines
.
And
from
one
of
the
disciples
of
Valdo
,
called
Ioseph
,
who
preached
in
Dauphiney
in
the
diocesse
of
Dye
,
Iosephists
.
they
were
called
Iosephists
.
In
England
they
were
called
Lollards
,
Lollards
.
of
the
name
of
one
Lollard
who
taught
there
.
Of
two
priests
who
taught
the
doctrine
of
Valdo
in
Languedoc
,
called
Henry
,
and
Esperon
,
they
were
called
Henriciens
,
Henriciens
.
Esperonistes
.
and
Esperonistes
.
Of
one
of
their
pastors
who
preached
in
Albegeois
,
named
Arnold
Hot
,
Arnoldistes
.
Siccars
.
they
were
called
Arnoldists
.
In
Prouence
they
were
called
Siccars
,
a
word
of
Pedlers
french
which
signifieth
Cutpurse
.
Fraticelli
.
In
Italie
they
were
called
Fraticelli
,
as
much
to
say
,
as
Shifters
,
because
they
liued
in
true
loue
and
concord
together
.
Insabathas
.
And
because
they
obserued
no
other
day
of
rest
but
the
Sabbath
dayes
,
they
called
them
Insabathas
,
as
much
to
say
,
as
they
obserued
no
Sabbath
.
And
because
they
were
alwayes
exposed
to
continuall
sufferings
,
Patareniens
,
or
Paturins
.
from
the
Latin
word
Pati
,
which
signifieth
to
suffer
,
they
called
them
Patareniens
.
And
forasmuch
as
like
poore
passengers
,
they
wandred
from
one
place
to
another
,
Passagenes
.
they
were
called
Passagenes
.
Gazares
.
In
Germany
they
were
called
Gazares
,
as
much
to
say
,
as
execrable
and
egregiously
wicked
.
Turlupins
.
In
Flanders
they
were
called
Turlupins
,
that
is
to
say
,
dwellers
with
wolues
,
because
by
reason
of
their
persecutions
they
were
constrained
many
times
to
dwell
in
woods
and
desarts
.
Toulousains
.
Lombards
.
Piccards
.
Lionistes
.
Bohemiens
,
Sometimes
they
were
called
by
the
names
of
those
countries
and
regions
where
they
dwelt
,
as
of
Albi
,
Albigeois
:
of
Toulouze
,
Toulousains
,
of
Lombardie
,
Lombards
,
of
Piccardie
,
Piccards
,
of
Lion
,
Lionists
,
of
Bohemia
,
Bohemiens
.
Sometimes
to
make
them
more
odious
,
they
made
them
confederates
with
ancient
heretickes
,
but
yet
vnder
more
then
ridiculous
pretexes
.
For
because
they
made
profession
of
puritie
in
their
liues
,
and
of
faith
,
they
called
them
Cathares
.
Cathares
.
And
because
they
denied
the
bread
which
the
priest
shewed
in
the
Masse
to
be
God
,
they
called
them
Arriens
,
Arriens
.
as
denying
the
diuinitie
of
the
eternall
Sonne
of
God
.
And
because
they
maintained
that
the
authoritie
of
Emperours
and
Kings
depends
not
vpon
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
,
Manicheens
.
Gnostiques
.
Cataphrigiens
.
Adamites
.
Apostoliques
.
they
called
them
Manicheens
,
as
appointing
two
Princes
.
And
for
other
causes
which
they
fained
,
they
called
them
Gnostiques
,
Cataphrigiens
,
Adamites
,
and
Apostoliques
.
Sometimes
they
spitefully
abused
them
.
Ribalds
.
Buggerers
.
Sorcerers
.
Matthew
Paris
cals
them
Ribalds
.
The
compiler
of
the
Treasure
of
histories
calles
thrm
Buggerers
.
Rubis
saith
,
that
when
a
man
speakes
of
a
sorcerer
,
he
cals
him
Vadois
.
And
that
which
is
more
,
he
takes
vpon
him
to
proue
that
they
are
so
.
To
which
temeritie
it
shall
be
necessarie
to
answer
in
his
due
place
,
where
they
shall
be
cleared
from
all
those
impostures
which
their
enemies
haue
layed
vpon
them
,
out
of
those
bookes
from
which
we
haue
gathered
that
which
followeth
.
First
they
impose
vpon
them
,
This
imposture
is
found
in
the
booke
of
Albertus
de
Capitaneis
,
of
the
originall
of
the
Vadois
,
pa.
2.
In
the
booke
of
Ramerius
,
de
forma
hoereticandi
hoereticos
.
fol
,
36.
Item
in
the
accusation
of
the
Priests
of
Bohemia
,
which
they
make
to
the
king
Ladislaus
against
the
Vadois
.
Rai
.
ibid.
fol.
37.
that
ancient
calumnie
wherewith
the
painims
defamed
the
Christians
of
the
Primatiue
Church
,
that
is
,
that
they
assembled
themselues
in
the
night
time
,
in
corners
and
lurking
holes
,
and
that
the
Pastour
commanded
the
lights
should
be
put
out
,
saying
,
Qui
potest
capere
capiat
,
that
is
,
catch
who
catch
can
,
whereupon
euery
man
endeuoreth
to
fasten
vpon
whom
he
can
,
without
any
respect
of
bloud
or
parentage
,
and
that
the
lights
being
put
out
,
they
committed
abhominable
incests
;
many
times
the
child
with
his
mother
,
the
brother
with
his
sister
,
and
the
father
with
his
owne
daughter
:
adding
moreouer
,
that
they
were
to
vnderstand
,
that
the
children
begotten
by
such
copulations
were
most
fit
to
be
Pastours
.
Secondly
,
they
haue
charged
them
that
they
maintaine
that
a
man
may
put
away
his
wife
when
he
will
,
and
the
wife
her
husband
to
follow
that
sect
.
Claud.
Rubis
in
his
historie
of
Lion
.
pa.
269.
The
third
calumnie
that
they
charge
them
withall
is
,
that
they
haue
communitie
of
all
things
amongst
them
,
euen
of
their
wiues
and
all
.
S.
Bernard
in
his
Homily
66.
vpon
the
Canticles
.
Albert
ibid.
The
fourth
is
,
that
they
reiect
the
baptisme
of
little
infants
.
The
fifth
,
that
they
adore
their
Pastors
,
prostrating
themselues
before
them
.
Albert
ibid.
The
sixth
,
that
they
maintaine
that
it
is
not
lawfull
to
sweare
,
for
any
cause
whatsoeuer
.
Rain
.
fol.
36.
The
seuenth
,
that
they
maintaine
that
the
Pope
doth
sinne
mortally
when
he
makes
warre
against
the
Turke
,
and
that
they
likewise
sinne
mortally
that
do
obey
him
,
when
by
them
he
makes
warre
against
heretickes
.
Rain
.
ibid.
fol.
22.
article
32.
The
eight
calumnie
is
,
that
they
vse
no
reuerence
towards
holy
places
,
and
that
he
sins
not
more
grieuously
that
burneth
a
Church
,
then
he
that
breakes
into
any
other
priuate
house
.
Albert
ibid.
The
ninth
,
that
they
maintaine
that
the
Magistrate
ought
not
to
condemne
any
to
death
,
and
that
they
that
do
it
sinne
mortally
:
and
that
they
maintaine
this
error
,
to
the
end
they
may
escape
the
hands
of
the
Iudge
,
and
go
vnpunished
.
Idem
ibid.
The
tenth
,
that
the
lay-man
being
in
the
state
of
grace
,
hath
more
authoritie
then
the
Prince
that
liues
in
his
sinne
.
Rain
.
in
Summa
fol.
12.
The
eleuenth
,
that
with
the
Manicheens
they
ordaine
two
Princes
,
that
is
,
one
good
God
,
the
creator
of
good
,
and
one
bad
,
that
is
,
the
diuell
,
the
creator
of
euill
.
Idem
lib.
de
forma
haeret
.
fol.
21.
The
twelfth
,
that
whatsoeuer
is
done
with
a
good
intention
,
is
good
,
and
that
euery
one
shall
be
saued
in
that
which
he
doth
in
that
said
good
intention
.
Albert.
de
origine
Vaud
.
fol.
4.
The
thirteenth
,
that
it
is
a
meritorious
worke
to
persecute
the
Priests
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Prelates
and
their
subiects
.
And
that
a
man
may
without
sinne
hurt
them
in
their
persons
or
goods
,
and
withhold
their
tenthes
from
them
without
scruple
of
conscience
.
The
last
is
taken
out
of
the
booke
of
Rubis
,
Claud.
Rubis
in
his
historie
of
Lion
,
booke
3.
pa.
269.
where
he
saith
,
that
Valdo
and
his
Pastors
retired
themselues
into
Dauphiney
in
the
vale
Pute
,
and
the
valley
Angrongne
,
where
they
found
certaine
people
rather
like
sauage
beasts
then
men
,
suffering
themselues
to
be
mocked
and
abused
,
and
where
they
became
,
saith
he
,
one
like
another
,
and
such
as
rid
post
vpon
a
besom
.
Adding
therewithall
(
to
bring
within
the
compasse
of
his
calumnies
,
the
Townes
,
Cities
,
&
States
where
the
Gospell
is
receiued
in
our
times
:
)
And
to
say
the
truth
(
saith
he
)
these
are
two
things
that
commonly
follow
the
one
the
other
,
heresie
and
sorcerie
,
as
it
is
verified
in
our
times
,
in
those
Cities
and
Prouinces
which
haue
giuen
entertainment
vnto
heresie
.
CHAP.
IIII.
How
the
Waldenses
are
iustified
and
cleared
from
the
calumnies
contained
in
the
former
Chapter
,
by
those
writings
which
they
haue
left
.
THe
Waldenses
of
Bohemia
,
whether
they
were
the
remainder
of
that
people
that
followed
Valdo
,
as
some
are
of
opinion
that
he
ended
his
dayes
in
Bohemia
,
after
he
had
retired
himselfe
out
of
Germany
,
and
escaped
the
hands
of
the
Bishops
of
Mayence
and
Strasburge
:
or
whether
they
were
such
persons
as
afterwards
professed
the
same
faith
which
the
Waldenses
did
,
it
is
without
all
doubt
that
they
were
grieuously
persecuted
by
king
Ladislaus
king
of
Hungary
and
Bohemia
:
and
we
haue
in
our
owne
hands
an
Apologie
of
the
said
Waldenses
,
which
they
sent
vnto
the
king
whom
they
called
Lancelau
,
to
iustifie
themselues
against
sundry
complaints
which
were
made
against
them
by
their
aduersaries
:
as
also
we
haue
a
booke
with
this
inscription
,
Aiço
es
la
causa
del
nostre
despartiment
de
la
Gleisa
Romana
.
That
is
to
say
,
Behold
the
cause
of
our
separation
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
forasmuch
as
the
answer
to
the
first
calumnie
,
that
is
,
that
they
assembled
themselues
in
darke
corners
,
where
the
candles
being
put
out
,
their
aduersaries
do
affirme
they
committed
villanons
incests
,
we
haue
copied
out
the
answer
of
the
said
Apologie
in
their
owne
tearmes
and
language
,
for
the
more
certaintie
,
and
better
edification
.
This
Apologie
the
author
Iean
Paul
Perrin
set
downe
in
two
columnes
,
the
one
French
,
the
other
in
the
language
of
the
Waldenses
,
which
for
breuity
sake
we
set
downe
onely
in
English
,
referring
those
vnto
the
French
booke
that
desire
to
see
the
originall
.
In
the
letter
to
king
Ladislaus
.
pa.
2.
AMong
other
things
(
say
they
)
they
publish
,
like
angrie
barking
curres
,
that
it
is
a
law
and
common
amongst
vs
to
say
,
Yeeld
thy selfe
to
whomsoeuer
shal
request
thee
:
and
that
we
take
our
pleasures
in
darke
caues
and
corners
with
whomsoeuer
shall
present
themselues
vnto
vs
,
whether
they
be
our
mothers
,
or
daughters
,
or
wiues
,
or
sisters
.
How
true
this
is
,
it
may
appeare
in
that
God
hauing
kept
and
preserued
vs
for
aboue
these
forty
yeares
past
,
it
hath
bene
neuer
knowne
that
there
hath
bene
any
whoredome
amongst
vs
that
hath
escaped
vnpunished
,
or
any
such
villanie
committed
.
In
such
sort
that
our
liues
and
carriages
condemne
those
that
accuse
vs
.
And
for
as
much
as
the
Waldenses
speake
this
of
themselues
,
and
to
their
owne
praise
,
and
therefore
this
their
iustification
may
seeme
but
weake
,
looke
a
little
into
that
which
they
haue
written
elsewhere
against
whordome
,
which
may
suffice
to
shew
,
that
they
were
very
far
from
this
diabolicall
affection
to
debase
themselues
by
incests
.
The
sinne
of
luxury
is
very
pleasing
to
the
diuell
,
Their
booke
of
the
remedie
against
the
sinne
of
luxury
.
Chap
21.
displeasing
vnto
God
,
and
iniurious
against
our
neighbours
,
because
therein
a
man
obeyeth
the
basest
part
of
his
bodie
,
rather
then
God
who
hath
preserued
it
.
A
foolish
woman
doth
not
onely
take
from
a
man
his
good
,
but
himselfe
too
.
He
that
is
giuen
to
this
vice
keepes
faith
to
no
man
,
and
therefore
Dauid
caused
his
faithfull
seruant
to
be
slaine
,
that
he
might
enioy
his
wife
.
Amon
defiled
his
sister
Tamar
.
This
vice
consumes
the
heritage
of
many
,
as
it
is
said
of
the
prodigall
child
,
that
he
wasted
his
goods
liuing
luxuriously
.
Balaam
made
choise
of
this
sinne
,
to
prouoke
the
children
of
Israel
to
sinne
,
by
occasion
whereof
there
died
twenty
foure
thousand
persons
.
This
sinne
was
the
cause
of
the
blindnesse
of
Sampson
:
it
peruerted
Salomon
:
and
many
haue
perished
by
the
beautie
of
a
woman
.
Prayer
,
and
fasting
,
and
distance
of
place
are
the
remedies
against
this
sinne
.
For
a
man
may
ouercome
other
vices
by
combating
with
them
,
but
in
this
a
man
is
neuer
victorious
but
by
flying
from
it
,
and
not
approching
neare
vnto
it
:
whereof
we
haue
an
example
in
Ioseph
.
It
is
therefore
our
duties
to
pray
daily
to
the
Lord
,
that
he
will
keepe
vs
farre
from
the
sinne
of
luxury
,
and
giue
vs
vnderstanding
and
chastitie
.
See
their
book
of
Vertues
,
in
the
Chapter
of
marriage
.
Against
the
second
imposture
,
that
they
maintaine
that
a
man
may
put
away
his
wife
when
it
pleaseth
him
,
they
say
that
marriage
is
a
knot
that
cannot
be
vntyed
but
by
death
,
except
it
be
for
fornication
,
as
our
Sauiour
Christ
saith
.
And
Saint
Paul
1.
Corinth.
7.
saith
,
That
the
wife
is
not
to
depart
from
her
husband
,
nor
the
husband
from
his
wife
.
See
the
booke
of
the
Waldenses
intituled
of
vertues
in
the
Chapter
of
mariage
.
To
the
third
calumnie
,
touching
the
communitie
of
goods
and
wiues
,
they
say
concerning
marriage
,
that
it
was
ordained
by
God
long
since
in
the
terrestriall
Paradise
,
and
that
it
is
a
good
remedie
against
whoredome
.
And
that
Saint
Paul
speaking
thereof
saith
,
Let
euery
man
haue
his
wife
,
and
euery
woman
her
husband
:
As
also
that
the
husband
ought
to
loue
his
wife
as
Christ
loued
his
Church
,
and
that
the
married
couple
ought
to
liue
together
in
holinesse
with
their
children
,
bringing
them
vp
in
the
feare
of
God
.
As
touching
goods
,
euery
man
hath
possessed
his
owne
proper
substance
at
all
times
and
in
all
places
.
In
Dauphiney
,
It
appeareth
by
the
proces
that
we
haue
in
our
hands
,
by
which
it
appeares
that
Lewes
the
12.
of
that
name
,
condemned
the
vsurpers
of
the
goods
of
the
Waldenses
to
a
restitution
.
It
appeares
by
the
treatises
of
Meneobe
,
and
other
instances
made
by
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
.
when
the
Archbishops
of
Ambrun
,
Iohn
and
Rostain
,
had
spoiled
them
of
their
goods
:
when
the
Lord
of
Argentiere
,
and
Montainar
,
and
Arreas
of
Bonne
had
dispossessed
the
Waldenses
that
dwelt
in
the
valley
of
Fraissimere
and
of
Argentiere
of
their
goods
and
possessions
,
the
restitution
of
euery
mans
inheritance
was
prosecuted
by
the
particular
persons
from
whom
they
had
taken
them
.
The
Waldenses
of
Prouence
do
demand
at
this
present
of
the
Pope
,
the
goods
and
lands
which
haue
bene
annexed
to
their
demaine
,
and
taken
from
them
by
confiscation
,
euery
particular
person
making
faith
for
euery
part
and
parcell
of
goods
and
lands
which
had
descended
vpon
them
from
their
ancestors
the
Waldenses
time
out
of
mind
,
they
neuer
hauing
had
any
such
communitie
amongst
them
,
that
might
any
way
derogate
from
that
lawfull
proprietie
which
euery
one
had
to
his
owne
lands
.
The
fourth
calumnie
was
touching
Baptisme
,
which
,
In
the
booke
of
the
Waldenses
intituled
the
Spiritual
Almanacke
.
fol.
45.
it
is
said
,
they
denied
to
little
infants
:
but
from
this
imputation
they
quit
themselues
as
followeth
.
The
time
and
place
of
those
that
are
to
be
baptized
is
not
ordained
,
but
the
charitie
and
edification
of
the
Church
and
congregation
must
serue
for
a
rule
therein
,
&c.
And
therefore
they
to
whom
the
children
were
nearest
allied
brought
their
infants
to
be
baptized
,
as
their
parents
,
or
any
other
whom
God
had
made
charitable
in
that
kind
.
True
it
is
,
that
being
constrained
for
some
certaine
hundred
yeares
to
suffer
their
children
to
be
baptized
by
the
Priests
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
deferred
the
doing
thereof
as
long
as
they
could
possibly
,
because
they
had
in
detestation
those
humane
inuentions
which
were
added
to
that
holy
Sacrament
,
which
they
held
to
be
but
pollutions
therof
.
And
forasmuch
as
their
Pastors
(
which
they
called
Barbes
)
were
many
times
abroad
imployed
in
the
seruice
of
their
Churches
,
they
could
not
haue
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
administred
to
their
infants
by
their
owne
Ministers
:
for
this
cause
they
kept
them
long
from
Baptisme
,
which
the
Priests
perceiuing
,
and
taking
notice
of
,
charged
them
thereupon
with
this
imposture
:
which
not
onely
their
aduersaries
haue
beleeued
,
but
diuerse
others
who
haue
well
approued
of
their
life
and
faith
in
all
other
points
.
The
fifth
calumnie
was
,
that
they
adored
their
Pastors
,
prostrating
themselues
before
them
.
To
iustifie
the
Waldenses
from
this
imposture
,
there
needs
no
more
,
but
that
the
Reader
will
be
pleased
to
take
the
paines
to
reade
that
which
they
haue
written
touching
the
adoration
of
one
onely
God
,
in
the
exposition
that
they
made
in
the
booke
of
their
doctrine
vpon
the
first
Commandement
of
the
Law
of
God
.
There
you
shall
find
that
they
haue
giuen
much
honour
euen
to
their
Pastors
,
as
vnto
those
that
keepe
the
word
of
Reconciliation
,
entertaining
them
charitably
,
accompting
themselues
obliged
thereunto
for
conscience
sake
;
but
that
they
euer
had
any
intention
to
giue
that
worship
to
the
creature
that
is
onely
due
vnto
the
Creator
,
can
neuer
be
made
good
but
by
way
of
calumnie
.
It
appeareth
by
the
processe
formed
by
the
said
Albert
against
the
Waldenses
of
the
Alpes
.
Howsoeuer
Albert
de
Capitaneis
their
deadly
enemie
in
the
Diocesse
of
Turin
,
would
haue
extorted
from
them
,
that
they
adored
their
Pastors
,
which
he
could
neuer
enforce
them
to
confesse
.
The
sixt
calumnie
was
,
that
they
maintained
,
that
it
was
not
lawfull
to
sweare
at
all
.
In
their
booke
intituled
the
Spirituall
Almanacke
,
in
the
exposition
of
the
third
commandement
.
They
say
and
affirme
,
that
there
are
lawfull
oathes
tending
to
the
honour
of
God
and
the
edification
of
our
neighbours
,
alledging
that
place
in
the
6.
Heb.
16.
That
men
sweare
by
the
greater
,
and
an
oath
for
confirmation
is
to
them
an
end
of
all
strife
.
As
also
they
alledge
,
that
it
was
enioyned
the
people
of
Israel
to
sweare
by
the
name
of
the
eternall
God
,
Deut.
6.13
.
and
the
examples
of
those
oathes
that
past
betweene
Abimelec
and
Isaac
,
Gen.
26.31
.
and
the
oath
of
Iacob
,
Gen.
31.53
.
The
seuenth
calumnie
was
,
to
make
them
odious
to
the
people
,
as
if
they
had
preferred
the
peace
with
the
Turke
,
before
that
with
the
Church
&
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
affirming
that
they
maintained
,
that
the
Pope
did
mortally
sinne
when
he
sends
an
expedition
of
souldiers
with
the
badge
of
the
crosse
vpon
their
Cassockes
or
Coatarmour
against
the
Sarazens
.
For
their
iustification
herein
,
we
must
obserue
,
In
the
booke
of
the
causes
of
their
separation
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
p.
235
that
they
complaine
not
of
the
enterprise
of
warre
against
the
Turkes
,
but
of
those
spoiles
that
the
Popes
make
of
the
goods
of
the
Church
and
other
diuine
graces
vnder
the
pretence
thereof
,
abusing
the
ignorant
people
with
their
Buls
and
Benedictions
,
who
too
willingly
receiue
their
lies
and
inuentions
,
buying
them
at
a
deare
rate
.
As
also
they
thinke
hardly
of
it
,
that
the
Pope
should
send
out
his
Croisades
,
his
crossed
souldiers
being
strangers
,
to
pursue
them
as
heretickes
,
before
they
be
heard
or
conuinced
to
be
such
.
But
they
are
not
the
onely
men
that
condemne
this
auarice
,
which
the
reuenging
spirits
of
the
Popes
haue
shewed
by
their
Croisades
.
Paulus
Langius
a
Germane
Historiographer
layes
an
imputation
vpon
Leo
the
tenth
,
Paul
.
Lan.
in
his
Chronicle
of
France
1513.
See
the
examination
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
lib.
1.
c.
5
,
that
he
leuied
great
summes
of
money
vnder
a
pretence
of
warre
against
the
Turkes
,
which
he
bestowed
shortly
after
vpon
thirtie
Cardinals
,
which
he
had
newly
created
.
Guicciardine
noteth
in
his
Historie
,
that
the
selfe
same
Pope
imposed
great
exactions
vpon
the
people
,
the
benefit
whereof
fell
into
the
lap
of
his
sister
Magdalen
,
and
that
all
that
leuie
of
money
was
but
to
satisfie
the
auarice
of
a
woman
,
and
that
the
Bishop
of
Aremboldo
was
thought
by
him
a
commissarie
worthy
such
an
action
,
to
put
it
in
execution
with
all
manner
of
extortion
.
Alexander
the
fourth
conuerted
the
vow
of
Hierusalem
,
to
the
vow
of
Pouille
,
that
is
to
say
,
A
part
of
Naples
,
whose
inhabitants
are
held
very
dangerous
.
the
vow
of
reuenge
:
For
he
gaue
power
to
his
Legats
to
absolue
the
King
of
England
,
Henry
the
third
by
name
,
dispensing
with
his
vow
of
the
crosse
for
Hierusalem
,
vpon
condition
that
he
should
go
to
Pouille
,
to
make
warre
against
Manfred
Frederic
Emperour
not
long
before
.
It
is
the
Historiographer
Math.
Paris
,
Math.
Paris
in
his
Historie
of
England
.
See
the
first
booke
of
the
examination
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
cap.
5.
In
the
booke
of
the
causes
of
their
separation
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
p.
125
that
setteth
downe
the
complaint
that
then
was
made
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
the
tenths
imployed
for
the
succour
of
the
holy
Land
,
were
taken
away
and
conuerted
to
the
reliefe
of
Pouille
,
against
the
Christians
.
The
eight
calumnie
was
,
that
they
vsed
no
reuerence
towards
holy
and
consecrated
places
,
holding
that
that
man
sinned
not
more
grieuously
that
burneth
a
Church
,
then
he
that
breakes
into
any
other
house
.
They
say
,
that
neither
the
place
,
nor
the
chaire
,
make
a
man
the
more
holy
,
and
they
haue
maintained
that
they
deceiue
themselues
much
that
comfort
themselues
,
or
presume
the
more
,
because
of
the
dignitie
of
the
place
:
for
what
place
more
high
then
Paradise
?
what
place
more
secure
then
heauen
?
and
yet
neuerthelesse
man
was
banished
out
of
Paradise
for
sinning
there
;
and
the
Angels
were
throwne
from
heauen
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
examples
to
those
that
came
after
,
and
to
teach
them
,
that
it
is
not
the
place
,
nor
the
greatnesse
nor
dignitie
thereof
,
that
makes
a
man
holy
,
but
the
innocencie
of
his
life
.
Against
the
ninth
calumnie
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
they
defend
that
the
Magistrate
ought
not
to
condemne
any
to
death
,
they
say
:
In
the
booke
of
the
Waldenses
entituled
The
light
of
the
treasure
of
faith
.
fol.
214.
That
it
is
written
,
that
we
are
not
to
suffer
the
malefactor
to
liue
,
and
that
without
correction
and
discipline
doctrine
serues
to
no
purpose
,
neither
should
iudgements
be
acknowledged
nor
sinnes
punished
.
And
therefore
iust
anger
is
the
mother
of
discipline
,
and
patience
without
reason
,
the
seed
of
vices
,
and
permitteth
the
wicked
to
digresse
from
truth
and
honestie
.
It
appeareth
by
the
complaint
they
made
to
the
King
Ladislaus
,
King
of
Hungary
and
Bohemia
.
True
it
is
that
they
haue
found
fault
that
the
Magistrates
should
deliuer
them
to
death
,
without
any
other
knowledge
of
the
cause
,
then
the
simple
report
of
Priests
and
Monkes
,
who
were
parties
and
iudges
,
insomuch
that
hauing
discouered
the
abuse
which
they
brought
into
the
Church
,
they
condemned
them
for
heretickes
,
and
deliuered
them
to
the
secular
power
(
so
they
call
their
Magistrates
.
)
Now
this
seemed
vnto
them
a
cruell
simplicitie
in
the
said
Magistrates
,
to
giue
faith
to
persons
passionate
and
not
indifferent
,
such
as
the
aforesaid
Priests
were
,
and
to
put
to
death
so
many
poore
innocent
people
,
neuer
hearing
them
or
examining
the
cause
.
The
tenth
calumnie
,
was
to
make
them
odious
to
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
a
lay
man
in
the
state
of
grace
,
had
greater
authoritie
then
a
Prince
liuing
in
his
sinnes
.
Against
this
imposture
they
affirme
,
In
the
booke
of
the
causes
of
their
separation
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
p.
41.
that
euery
one
must
be
subiect
to
those
that
are
in
authoritie
,
obey
them
,
loue
them
,
be
at
peace
with
them
,
honour
them
with
double
honour
,
in
subiection
,
and
obedience
,
and
readinesse
,
paying
vnto
them
that
which
is
their
due
.
The
eleuenth
calumnie
was
grounded
vpon
that
assertion
of
the
Waldenses
,
that
the
Pope
had
no
authoritie
ouer
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
earth
,
who
depend
immediatly
vpon
God
alone
.
For
from
thence
they
take
occasion
to
call
them
Manichees
,
as
appointing
two
Princes
.
Against
this
imputation
they
say
;
In
the
booke
of
the
treasure
of
faith
.
art.
2.
We
beleeue
that
the
holy
Trinitie
hath
created
all
things
visible
and
inuisible
,
and
that
he
is
Lord
of
things
celestiall
,
terrestiall
,
and
infernall
,
as
it
is
said
in
S.
Iohn
,
All
things
are
made
by
him
,
and
without
him
nothing
is
made
.
The
beginning
of
this
calumnie
was
taken
out
of
the
Extrauagantes
of
Pope
Boniface
8.
who
subiecting
the
authoritie
of
Emperours
vnto
his
,
saith
of
his
owne
,
Quicunque
huic
potestati
resistit
,
Dei
ordinationi
resistit
,
nisi
duo
(
sicut
Manichaeus
)
fingat
esse
principia
.
De
Maiorit
.
&
obedientia
,
Can.
Vnam
sanctam
.
l.
1.
tom.
8.
The
twelfth
calumnie
imports
thus
much
,
that
they
held
that
whatsoeuer
is
done
with
a
good
intention
is
good
,
and
that
euery
one
shall
be
saued
in
whatsoeuer
is
done
with
the
said
good
intention
.
To
this
imposture
we
need
no
other
answer
then
that
which
the
Monke
Raynerius
(
who
was
alwaies
their
back-friend
)
saith
elsewhere
,
Rain
.
lib.
de
forma
haeretic
,
art.
38.
that
is
,
that
they
maintaine
that
euery
man
is
saued
by
his
faith
,
which
he
cals
a
Sect.
It
is
very
necessary
that
a
lyer
should
haue
a
better
memorie
,
then
to
affirme
things
contradictorie
.
And
to
shew
that
they
made
no
profession
of
any
such
beleefe
,
that
may
suffice
that
they
haue
said
against
Antichrist
;
That
he
hath
brought
these
errors
into
the
Church
vnder
a
colour
of
good
intention
,
and
a
shew
of
faith
.
The
thirteenth
calumnie
was
,
that
they
maintaine
that
a
man
may
kill
,
or
detaine
from
the
Priests
their
tithes
,
without
scruple
of
conscience
.
It
is
certaine
that
if
the
Waldenses
had
power
to
employ
their
tithes
to
some
other
vse
then
to
the
nourishment
of
those
whom
they
find
to
be
dumbe
dogs
,
drowsie
watchmen
,
It
appeareth
by
the
processe
against
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphiné
,
by
Albert
de
Capitaneis
,
&
other
Monkes
Inquisitors
.
slow
bellies
,
seducing
and
being
seduced
,
they
had
done
it
:
but
there
was
neuer
any
as
yet
that
hath
occasioned
the
least
troubles
that
may
be
in
that
regard
.
It
well
appeareth
that
in
whatsoeuer
depended
on
their
owne
wils
,
they
haue
neuer
offered
more
or
lesse
vnto
those
people
,
taking
no
thought
for
their
Masses
and
Trentals
after
their
death
:
the
which
the
Priests
complaine
of
,
and
from
thence
take
occasion
to
accuse
them
for
heretickes
.
And
as
touching
reuenge
,
heare
what
they
say
.
The
Lord
knowing
that
we
shall
be
deliuered
,
saith
:
In
the
booke
of
the
Waldenses
intituled
of
Tribulations
.
p.
274
Beware
of
men
:
but
he
doth
not
teach
or
counsell
any
of
his
chosen
,
to
kill
any
,
but
rather
to
loue
their
enemies
.
When
his
disciples
said
vnto
him
,
in
the
ninth
of
S.
Luke
,
Wilt
thou
that
we
command
that
fire
come
downe
from
heauen
,
and
consume
them
?
Christ
answered
and
said
,
Ye
know
not
what
manner
of
spirit
ye
are
of
.
Againe
the
Lord
saith
vnto
Peter
,
Put
vp
thy
sword
into
thy
sheath
,
&c.
For
temporall
aduersities
are
to
be
contemned
,
and
patiently
to
be
endured
,
for
there
happeneth
nothing
therein
that
is
new
.
We
are
here
the
Lords
floore
,
to
be
beaten
,
as
the
come
when
it
is
separated
from
the
chaffe
.
The
last
calumnie
of
the
Waldenses
,
which
we
haue
gathered
out
of
the
writings
of
their
aduersaries
,
is
that
which
Claud.
Rubis
layes
vpon
them
as
a
foule
aspersion
,
Claud.
Rubis
in
his
historie
of
Lions
.
p.
269.
in
his
Historie
of
the
Citie
of
Lions
.
That
being
retired
vnto
the
Alpes
,
at
their
departure
from
Lions
they
became
like
the
rest
of
the
people
of
that
countrey
,
beesome
riders
.
And
he
is
not
content
to
tie
himselfe
to
the
Vaudois
onely
,
but
he
addeth
,
These
are
things
that
ordinarily
follow
one
another
,
Heresie
and
Sorcerie
,
as
it
is
verified
(
saith
he
)
in
our
times
in
those
Cities
and
Prouinces
that
haue
giuen
entertainment
vnto
heresie
.
We
will
first
iustifie
the
Waldenses
,
and
then
answer
Rubis
in
the
behalfe
of
those
Cities
and
Prouinces
which
he
hath
inclosed
within
this
calumnie
.
All
they
offend
against
the
first
Commandement
(
say
the
Vandois
in
the
exposition
of
the
first
Commandement
)
that
beleeue
that
the
Planets
can
enforce
the
will
of
man
.
These
kind
of
men
,
as
much
as
in
them
lies
,
accompt
the
Planets
as
gods
;
for
they
attribute
vnto
the
creature
,
that
which
belongs
vnto
the
Creator
.
Against
which
the
Prophet
Ieremie
10.
speaketh
:
Learne
not
the
way
of
the
heathen
,
and
be
not
dismayed
at
the
signes
of
heauen
,
for
the
heathen
are
dismayed
at
them
.
And
S.
Paul
in
the
fourth
to
the
Galathians
,
Ye
obserue
moneths
,
and
dayes
,
and
times
,
and
yeares
:
but
I
am
afraid
of
you
,
lest
I
haue
bestowed
vpon
you
labour
in
vaine
.
All
they
offend
against
this
commandement
,
that
beleeue
Sorcerers
and
Soothsayers
:
for
these
men
beleeue
the
diuels
are
gods
.
The
reason
is
,
because
they
aske
of
diuels
that
which
God
alone
can
giue
,
that
is
,
to
manifest
things
hidden
,
and
to
foreshew
the
truth
of
things
to
come
,
which
is
forbidden
of
God
,
Leuit.
19.31
.
Regard
not
them
that
haue
familiar
spirits
,
neither
seeke
after
wizards
to
be
defiled
with
them
.
And
in
the
20.6
.
The
soule
that
turneth
after
such
as
haue
familiar
spirits
,
and
after
wizards
to
go
a
whoring
after
them
,
I
will
set
my
face
against
that
soule
,
and
will
cut
him
off
from
amongst
his
people
.
And
in
the
last
verse
of
that
Chapter
,
A
man
or
woman
that
hath
a
familiar
spirit
,
or
that
is
a
wizard
,
shall
surely
be
put
to
death
;
they
shall
stone
them
with
stones
,
their
bloud
shall
be
vpon
them
.
As
touching
the
punishment
of
this
sinne
,
and
the
vengeance
that
God
taketh
vpon
such
a
one
,
we
reade
in
the
2.
Kings
1.3
.
that
the
Angell
of
the
Lord
sent
vnto
Elijah
to
meete
the
messengers
of
Ahaziah
,
and
to
say
vnto
them
,
Is
it
not
because
there
is
not
a
God
in
Israel
,
that
ye
go
to
enquire
of
Baalzebub
the
God
of
Ekron
?
and
therefore
saith
the
Lord
in
that
place
,
Thou
shalt
not
come
downe
from
that
bed
on
which
thou
art
gone
vp
,
but
shalt
surely
die
.
Saul
died
,
because
he
had
disobeyed
the
commandement
of
God
which
he
gaue
vnto
him
:
he
regarded
it
not
,
neither
did
he
hope
in
the
Lord
,
but
tooke
counsell
of
Sorcerers
,
for
which
cause
the
Lord
tooke
away
his
life
,
and
transferred
his
kingdome
vnto
Dauid
the
sonne
of
Ishai
.
Let
euery
man
therefore
know
,
that
all
enchantment
,
or
coniuration
,
or
charme
in
writing
,
made
to
giue
remedie
to
any
kind
of
persons
or
beasts
,
is
of
no
value
,
but
is
rather
a
snare
of
our
ancient
aduersarie
the
diuell
,
by
which
he
entrappeth
and
deceiueth
mankind
.
Here
you
may
see
what
the
Waldenses
haue
written
against
Sorcerers
out
of
the
word
of
God
.
It
remaineth
that
we
answer
vnto
that
calumnie
of
Rubis
,
that
it
is
apparent
in
our
times
,
that
heresie
and
sorcerie
are
inseparably
ioyned
together
,
in
those
Cities
and
Prouinces
that
haue
giuen
place
vnto
heresie
.
He
taxeth
without
all
doubt
the
Citie
of
Geneua
,
and
the
States
of
the
Cantons
that
haue
receiued
the
Gospell
,
without
any
other
shew
of
proofe
,
but
that
most
commonly
in
those
places
Sorcerers
are
condemned
to
death
,
following
the
commandement
of
God
,
which
suffereth
no
Sorcerer
to
liue
.
He
might
farre
better
haue
concluded
,
if
he
had
said
that
in
those
places
where
the
reformation
of
Religion
was
established
in
our
times
,
no
man
doth
either
conuerse
or
hath
acquaintance
with
Sorcerers
,
but
so
soone
as
any
such
is
found
he
is
put
to
death
:
And
therefore
no
man
can
affirme
that
to
be
true
,
except
he
will
say
,
that
to
burne
Sorcerers
,
is
to
support
them
,
and
by
the
authoritie
of
the
word
to
put
them
to
death
,
be
a
kind
of
heresie
.
It
is
true
indeed
that
in
those
places
heresie
and
sorcerie
are
ioyned
together
,
where
they
that
make
profession
to
teach
the
people
are
for
the
most
part
Sorcerers
;
whereof
many
men
haue
complained
,
who
haue
written
with
a
great
deale
of
griefe
,
that
which
they
knew
to
be
put
in
practise
by
their
Priests
and
Monks
,
yea
by
some
of
the
Popes
themselues
.
Bodin
in
his
Demon
.
l.
4.
c.
6.
p.
211.
Bodin
affirmeth
,
that
there
are
infinite
indictments
in
which
it
appeareth
that
the
Priests
many
times
are
not
onely
Sorcerers
,
or
at
least
wise
that
Sorcerers
haue
intelligence
with
the
Priests
,
but
that
they
are
content
to
say
Masses
for
Sorcerers
,
fitting
them
with
sacrifices
,
consecrating
their
parchments
,
putting
rings
vpon
their
grauen
tombes
,
or
other
the
like
things
vpon
their
altar
,
or
vnder
the
linnen
of
the
altar
when
they
said
Masse
.
Iohn
Vuier
in
his
booke
of
diuels
.
l.
4.
chap.
3.
fol.
303.
Iohn
Vuier
Phisitian
to
the
Duke
of
Cleue
,
though
he
made
profession
of
the
Romish
religion
,
writes
as
followeth
.
If
the
Pastors
of
the
Churches
did
stop
vp
the
windowes
of
false
doctrines
and
other
impieties
,
they
should
certainly
haue
(
saith
he
)
a
wholsome
preseruatiue
for
those
that
are
vnder
their
charge
against
the
subtle
practises
and
impostures
of
the
diuell
,
whereby
they
that
are
most
vnaduised
should
not
be
so
often
intangled
as
commonly
we
see
them
,
to
the
great
hurt
and
detriment
of
their
soules
;
which
cometh
to
passe
,
not
onely
by
the
negligence
of
the
Priests
,
whom
it
most
concerneth
,
&
whose
charge
it
is
to
looke
vnto
it
,
but
also
by
their
pursuite
,
counsell
,
peruerse
doctrine
,
and
deceitfull
working
,
by
which
they
allure
and
draw
the
simple
people
to
haue
recourse
to
vnlawfull
remedies
,
as
often
as
they
are
any
way
afflicted
with
sudden
,
long
,
knowne
and
vnknowne
maladies
,
proceeding
from
naturall
causes
,
or
from
those
which
are
aboue
nature
:
which
turneth
to
the
great
scandall
of
the
Church
,
considering
that
they
make
profession
to
be
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
and
for
the
most
part
they
are
Priests
or
Monkes
,
whom
men
thinke
to
be
such
,
that
it
is
a
great
wickednesse
to
haue
the
least
ill
thought
or
opinion
of
them
,
since
they
should
serue
for
an
example
to
their
flocke
,
and
considering
they
are
Doctors
and
teachers
;
But
perhaps
(
saith
he
)
these
Magicians
thinke
that
this
art
belongs
vnto
them
by
a
speciall
prerogatiue
,
and
that
they
haue
right
thereunto
by
an
hereditarie
succession
,
because
the
Priests
of
Egypt
(
of
whom
Pithagoras
,
Empedocles
,
Democritus
,
Plato
,
haue
learned
their
Magicke
)
were
Negromancers
.
Now
I
thinke
not
,
saith
he
,
that
they
that
will
take
vpon
them
to
defend
these
Priests
and
the
practise
of
their
enchantments
,
are
so
audacious
as
to
obiect
vnto
me
diuers
Popes
of
Rome
skilfull
in
the
Magicke
art
,
affirming
that
they
haue
put
it
in
practise
to
their
great
profit
&
comfort
:
such
as
Siluester
2.
was
,
Platina
in
the
life
of
Siluester
2.
fol.
218.
printed
at
Paris
ann.
1551.
who
as
Platina
and
Nauclerus
affirme
,
obtained
the
Popedome
by
that
meanes
:
and
such
as
Benedict
9.
in
the
yeare
one
thousand
three
hundred
and
two
,
who
before
was
named
Theophilact
,
and
after
Maledictus
,
Iohn
Maire
in
his
Historie
of
the
Schismes
of
the
Church
saith
,
that
all
the
Popes
here
spoken
of
were
Sorcerers
,
Magicians
and
Negromancers
.
because
of
his
wickednesse
.
Such
also
as
was
Iohn
20.
and
Iohn
21.
as
Cardinall
Benno
writeth
,
who
aided
themselues
with
their
familiar
friends
,
Laurentius
,
Gratian
,
and
Hildebrand
,
all
culpable
of
these
enchantments
.
For
all
the
Popes
that
were
after
Siluester
2.
vnto
Gregory
7.
who
was
a
great
and
a
famous
Magician
,
and
who
(
as
Benno
writeth
)
as
oft
as
it
seemed
good
vnto
himselfe
,
would
shake
his
sleeues
in
such
a
manner
,
that
sparkles
of
fire
should
come
forth
of
them
,
whereby
he
blinded
the
eyes
of
the
more
simple
and
lesse
subtle
,
as
if
they
had
bene
miracles
and
signes
of
sanctitie
.
Such
were
all
these
Popes
,
as
it
is
set
downe
in
their
liues
,
where
you
may
also
reade
many
execrable
examples
,
whereby
they
wonne
women
to
their
loue
,
and
were
much
giuen
to
offer
abhominable
sacrifices
vnto
diuels
in
forrests
and
mountaines
.
The
Magicians
then
of
our
times
,
saith
Vuier
,
must
not
thinke
to
couer
themselues
vnder
this
mantell
and
pretence
.
But
we
haue
reason
to
deplore
the
miseries
of
these
times
,
wherein
we
can
hardly
finde
any
men
more
wicked
and
lesse
punished
,
then
they
that
do
alwayes
admonish
the
simple
people
that
the
euils
that
happen
vnto
them
are
sent
by
the
permission
of
God
.
Moreouer
he
complaineth
that
these
coniuring
Priests
dare
to
vse
infinite
blasphemies
,
enriched
with
diuerse
crosses
figured
with
their
cursed
and
sacrilegious
hands
.
As
also
of
that
vse
they
make
of
their
holy
water
,
of
their
exorcised
salt
,
their
consecrated
tapers
at
Easter
,
their
candles
and
tapers
at
Candlemas
against
the
diuell
,
with
which
he
mockes
them
:
as
also
the
fumigations
of
holy
bowes
vpon
Palme
sunday
,
and
of
herbes
stuck
vpon
the
doores
vpon
the
day
of
Saint
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
and
the
sprinkling
of
holy
water
at
the
feast
of
the
Assumption
of
the
Virgin
Mary
.
Moreouer
such
Priests
,
saith
he
,
abuse
the
sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
to
commit
their
villanies
.
He
likewise
complaineth
that
Theologie
and
Physicke
are
polluted
with
coloured
exorcismes
,
by
their
mumbling
of
barberous
words
in
an
vnknowne
tongue
,
by
abusing
the
word
of
God
,
by
bands
,
neck-laces
,
and
charmes
,
all
which
conspire
and
procure
the
vtter
ruine
and
damnation
of
men
.
Moreouer
he
saith
,
that
the
Priests
haue
very
apparently
made
vse
of
diuerse
apparitions
of
Sathan
,
affirming
themselues
to
be
the
soules
of
this
or
that
man
,
and
faining
to
be
in
the
paines
of
Purgatory
,
for
their
owne
particular
profit
.
And
when
the
diuell
hath
not
sufficiently
furnished
them
,
they
haue
counterfeited
themselues
to
be
spirits
,
to
draw
the
liuing
to
more
frequent
oblations
,
donations
,
and
dotations
,
to
satiate
their
auarice
.
Lauater
saith
as
much
,
Lauater
in
his
booke
of
the
apparition
of
diuels
,
Chap.
14.7
.
and
relates
at
large
the
history
of
the
false
spirit
of
Orleans
,
and
of
the
Iacobins
at
Berne
,
which
amongst
others
were
the
most
famous
impostures
of
Monkes
.
The
famous
Parliaments
of
Aix
&
Grenoble
haue
condemned
vnto
death
diuerse
Priests
that
were
sorcerers
,
as
namely
,
at
Aix
a
certaine
Hermit
adored
of
the
people
for
a
Saint
.
And
Lewes
Godfrey
,
that
famous
Magician
,
beneficed
in
the
Church
of
Acoules
at
Marseilles
,
who
was
burnt
in
Prouence
the
last
of
Aprill
,
1611.
And
at
Grenoble
Nobilibus
a
Monke
,
and
a
certaine
Priest
in
the
Diocesse
of
Ambrun
,
who
baptized
infants
in
the
name
of
Baalzebub
And
therefore
we
may
conclude
,
that
forasmuch
as
in
these
venerable
Parliaments
they
haue
condemned
sorcerers
to
death
,
which
is
not
done
elsewhere
,
they
are
to
haue
the
blame
that
do
it
not
,
of
which
fault
Rubis
would
seeme
to
taxe
the
States
and
Cities
without
exception
.
More
modestie
becomes
a
man
then
was
in
this
passionate
Rubis
:
for
it
is
great
reason
,
that
among
Priests
such
should
be
excepted
,
as
God
hath
not
so
farre
forth
abandoned
,
as
to
suffer
them
to
adhere
to
the
sorceries
of
Satan
.
This
pratler
should
haue
thought
,
that
either
soone
or
late
this
calumnie
would
be
retorted
to
his
owne
shame
.
He
should
haue
contented
himselfe
with
his
reprochfull
speeches
against
the
Waldenses
,
of
whom
he
hath
belched
many
false
reports
,
carried
by
the
violence
of
his
owne
humour
,
and
not
haue
laid
aspersions
on
the
liuing
:
yea
he
should
blush
to
thinke
that
he
hath
giuen
vs
iust
occasion
to
retort
vpon
himselfe
and
his
wicked
Priests
,
that
which
he
would
lay
vpon
those
that
make
profession
of
the
Gospell
,
and
that
punish
with
death
all
sorcerers
:
so
farre
are
they
from
hauing
communion
or
conuerse
with
them
.
Thus
you
haue
the
iustification
of
the
greatest
calumnies
that
haue
bene
layed
vpon
the
Waldenses
by
their
owne
writings
,
which
may
satisfie
any
man
that
is
not
carried
with
passion
.
It
is
necessarie
that
we
now
produce
such
witnesses
,
for
the
better
defence
of
their
innocencie
,
as
are
free
from
all
suspition
.
CHAP.
V.
Testimonies
of
pietie
,
probitie
and
erudition
giuen
to
the
Waldenses
,
by
diuerse
of
their
aduersaries
themselues
.
IAcobus
de
Riberia
,
who
in
his
time
gaue
aide
to
the
persecution
of
the
Waldenses
,
Iacob
.
Rib.
in
his
collections
of
the
Citie
of
Tholous
.
saith
,
that
they
held
a
long
time
the
higher
place
in
Gallia
Norbonen
.
in
the
Diocesse
of
Albi
,
Rodes
,
Cahors
,
and
Agen
,
and
that
in
those
times
they
were
of
little
esteeme
that
would
be
called
Priests
and
Bishops
,
Chassagnon
citeth
Riberia
in
his
historie
of
the
Albigeois
.
pa.
27.
because
the
said
Priests
for
the
most
part
were
either
vnworthy
or
ignorant
:
and
therefore
it
was
an
easie
matter
for
the
Waldenses
(
saith
he
)
to
get
the
vpper
hand
amongst
the
people
,
for
the
excellencie
of
their
doctrine
.
Rain
.
in
his
booke
De
forma
heret
.
fol.
98.
Rainerius
a
Iacobin
Monke
and
a
cruell
Inquisitor
of
the
Waldenses
,
thinking
to
darken
their
reputation
,
because
they
vsually
read
the
Scriptures
,
saith
,
that
when
the
Waldenses
would
giue
knowledge
of
their
doctrine
,
they
alledged
many
things
touching
chastitie
,
humilitie
,
and
other
vertues
,
shewing
that
we
are
to
flie
all
vice
and
wickednesse
,
alledging
the
words
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
insomuch
that
the
women
that
vnderstood
them
,
were
so
rauished
therewith
,
that
they
seemed
to
them
rather
to
speake
like
Angels
then
men
.
He
addeth
,
Ibid.
fol.
98.
that
they
taught
what
manner
of
men
the
disciples
of
Christ
ought
to
be
,
out
of
the
words
of
the
Gospell
and
the
Apostles
,
affirming
that
they
onely
were
the
successours
of
the
Apostles
that
imitated
them
in
their
liues
.
Concluding
hereupon
(
saith
he
)
that
the
Pope
,
the
Bishops
,
the
Clergie
that
enioy
the
riches
of
this
world
,
and
imitate
not
the
sanctitie
of
the
Apostles
,
are
not
the
gouernours
of
the
Church
:
it
not
being
the
will
of
Christ
to
commit
his
Church
to
such
kinde
of
people
,
that
should
rather
prostitute
her
by
their
ill
examples
and
wicked
actions
,
then
to
present
her
a
chast
virgin
,
in
the
same
purity
they
haue
receiued
her
from
him
;
and
therefore
that
we
are
not
to
obey
them
.
He
addeth
moreouer
,
that
they
liued
very
religiously
in
all
things
,
their
manners
well
seasoned
,
and
their
words
wise
and
polished
,
by
their
wils
alwayes
speaking
of
God
and
his
Saints
,
perswading
to
vertue
,
and
to
hate
sinne
,
to
the
end
(
saith
he
)
that
they
might
be
in
greater
esteeme
with
good
men
.
Claud.
de
Seissel
Archbishop
of
Turin
,
Claud.
in
his
treatise
against
the
Waldenses
.
giues
this
testimonie
of
the
Waldenses
,
that
as
touching
their
life
and
manners
,
they
haue
bene
alwayes
sound
and
vnreproueable
,
without
reproch
or
scandall
amongst
men
,
giuing
themselues
,
to
their
power
,
to
the
obseruation
of
the
Commandements
of
God
.
The
Cardinall
Baronius
attributeth
to
the
Waldenses
of
Tholouse
the
title
of
good
men
,
Baronius
in
his
Ecclesiasticall
Annals
,
Tom.
12.
an.
1176.
pa.
835.
which
tels
vs
that
they
were
a
peaceable
people
,
howsoeuer
he
elsewhere
imputeth
vnto
them
sundrie
crimes
,
and
that
very
falsely
.
As
touching
erudition
,
Rainerius
hath
said
,
Raine
.
ibid.
fol.
97.
that
they
teach
their
children
,
yea
euen
their
daughters
,
the
Epistles
and
the
Gospels
.
Iacobus
de
Riberia
saith
,
that
they
were
so
well
instructed
in
the
Scriptures
,
Iacob
.
de
Rib.
in
his
collections
of
the
Citie
of
Toulouze
.
that
he
hath
heard
a
plaine
countriman
repeate
the
booke
of
Iob
word
by
word
,
and
diuerse
others
that
could
perfectly
repeate
the
whole
new
Testament
.
Vesembec
.
in
his
Oration
touching
the
Waldenses
.
The
Bishop
of
Cauaillon
in
the
time
of
the
great
persecution
against
the
Waldenses
of
Merindall
in
Prouence
(
of
which
historie
we
shall
speake
in
his
due
place
)
appointing
a
certaine
Monke
a
Diuine
,
to
enter
into
conference
with
them
,
to
conuince
their
error
,
before
(
saith
he
)
we
come
to
violence
:
but
the
Monke
being
much
perplexed
,
retired
himselfe
,
saying
,
that
he
had
not
so
much
profited
in
his
whole
life
in
the
Scriptures
as
he
had
done
in
those
few
dayes
of
his
conference
with
the
said
Waldenses
,
in
examining
the
Articles
of
their
Confession
by
the
passages
of
Scripture
cited
by
them
.
This
Bishop
not
being
satisfied
by
this
triall
,
sent
a
companie
of
yong
Doctors
,
that
came
lately
from
Sorbonne
,
to
confound
them
by
the
subtiltie
of
their
questions
.
But
one
there
was
among
the
rest
,
that
said
at
his
returne
with
a
lowde
voice
,
that
he
had
learned
more
touching
the
doctrine
neccessarie
to
saluation
,
in
attending
to
the
answers
of
the
little
children
of
the
Waldenses
in
their
catechizings
,
then
in
all
the
disputations
of
diuinitie
which
he
had
euer
heard
in
Paris
.
Bern.
de
Gir.
in
his
history
of
Fraunce
.
lib.
10.
Bernard
de
Girard
Lord
of
Haillan
saith
,
that
the
Waldenses
haue
bene
charged
with
more
wicked
opinions
then
they
held
,
because
(
saith
he
)
they
stirred
the
Popes
and
great
men
of
the
world
to
hate
them
for
the
libertie
of
their
speech
which
they
vsed
in
condemning
the
vices
and
dissolute
behauiour
of
Princes
and
Ecclesiasticall
persons
.
Vesemb
.
in
his
Oration
of
the
Waldenses
.
King
Lewis
12.
hauing
bene
informed
by
the
enemies
of
the
Waldenses
dwelling
in
Prouence
,
of
many
grieuous
crimes
which
were
imposed
vpon
them
,
sent
to
make
inquisition
in
those
places
,
the
Lord
Adam
Fumee
maister
of
Requests
,
&
a
Doctor
of
Sorbon
called
Parui
,
who
was
his
Confessour
.
They
visited
all
their
Parishes
and
Temples
,
and
found
neither
images
,
not
so
much
as
the
least
shew
of
any
ornaments
belonging
to
their
Masses
and
ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
much
lesse
any
such
crimes
as
were
imposed
vpon
them
;
but
rather
that
they
kept
their
Sabbathes
duely
,
causing
their
children
to
be
baptized
according
to
the
order
of
the
Primatiue
Church
,
teaching
them
the
Articles
of
the
Christian
faith
and
the
Commandements
of
God
.
The
king
hearing
the
report
of
the
said
Commissioners
,
said
,
(
and
he
bound
it
with
an
oath
)
that
they
were
better
men
then
he
,
or
his
people
.
It
appeareth
by
the
memorials
of
the
Archbishop
of
Ambrun
named
Rostain
.
The
same
king
vnderstanding
that
in
Dauphiney
,
namely
,
in
the
valley
of
Fraissiniere
,
in
the
Diocesse
of
Ambrun
,
there
were
a
certaine
people
that
liued
like
beasts
without
religion
,
hauing
an
euill
opinion
of
the
Romish
religion
,
he
sent
a
Confessour
of
his
with
the
Officiall
of
Orleans
to
bring
him
true
information
thereof
.
This
Confessour
with
his
colleague
came
vnto
the
place
,
where
they
examined
the
Waldenses
dwelling
in
the
said
valley
,
touching
their
beleefe
and
conuersation
.
The
Archbishop
of
Ambrun
who
made
account
that
the
goods
of
the
said
Waldenses
were
annexed
to
the
demaine
of
his
Archbishopricke
,
as
being
confiscable
for
the
cause
of
heresie
,
pressed
the
aforesaid
Commissioners
speedily
to
condemne
them
for
heretickes
;
but
the
said
Commissioners
would
not
obey
his
desire
,
but
rather
iustified
than
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
insomuch
that
before
their
departure
,
the
said
Confessour
of
the
king
in
his
chamber
at
the
signe
of
the
Angell
in
Ambrun
,
wished
in
the
presence
of
many
,
that
he
were
as
good
a
Christian
as
the
worst
of
the
said
valley
of
Fraissiniere
.
Ioachim
Camer
.
in
his
historie
,
pag.
352.
King
Francis
the
first
of
that
name
,
and
successour
to
Lewis
12.
vnderstanding
that
the
Parliament
of
Prouence
had
laid
heauie
burthens
vpon
the
Waldenses
dwelling
at
Merindol
and
Cambriers
,
and
other
places
thereabout
,
desired
to
be
informed
of
the
beleefe
,
life
,
and
conuersation
of
the
said
Waldenses
,
and
to
that
end
commanded
William
de
Belay
,
Lord
of
Langeay
at
that
time
his
Lieutenant
in
Piemont
,
to
make
a
diligent
inquiry
into
those
affaires
:
whereupon
the
said
Lord
sent
into
Prouence
two
honest
reuerent
men
,
to
whom
he
gaue
in
charge
to
make
inquiry
both
of
the
liues
and
religion
of
the
Waldenses
,
as
also
of
the
proceedings
of
the
Court
of
Parliament
against
them
.
These
two
deputies
to
the
Lord
de
Langeay
reported
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
countrie
of
Prouence
did
affirme
that
the
said
Waldenses
were
a
kind
of
people
very
painfull
,
and
that
about
two
hundred
yeares
since
they
departed
from
the
countrie
of
Piemont
,
and
came
to
dwell
in
Prouence
,
and
taking
vpon
them
the
profession
of
husbandmen
and
sheepheards
,
they
made
many
villages
that
were
destroyed
in
the
wars
,
and
other
desart
sauage
places
,
very
fertile
by
their
labours
.
And
that
they
had
found
by
informations
in
the
said
countrie
of
Prouence
,
that
the
aforesaid
men
of
Merindol
were
a
peaceable
people
,
beloued
of
their
neighbours
,
men
of
a
good
and
godly
conuersation
,
carefull
to
keepe
their
promises
,
and
to
pay
their
debts
without
suites
of
law
,
very
charitable
,
not
suffering
any
amongst
them
to
fall
into
want
and
beggery
,
liberall
to
strangers
and
poore
passengers
to
the
vtmost
of
their
power
:
As
also
that
the
inhabitants
of
Prouence
did
affirme
that
they
of
Merindol
were
knowne
from
others
of
the
countrie
,
because
they
could
neuer
be
perswaded
to
blaspheme
,
or
so
much
as
to
name
the
diuell
,
or
in
any
sort
to
sweare
,
except
it
were
vpon
certaine
contracts
or
in
iudgement
.
And
that
they
were
likewise
knowne
by
this
,
that
whensoeuer
they
fell
into
company
of
such
as
vsed
either
idle
,
or
wanton
,
or
blasphemous
discourse
against
the
honour
of
God
,
they
presently
departed
.
Thus
you
see
how
many
of
the
aduersaries
of
the
Waldenses
haue
giuen
honourable
reports
of
them
,
enforced
thereunto
by
the
force
of
truth
it selfe
.
Let
vs
now
see
in
what
esteeme
they
haue
bene
with
those
that
succeeded
them
in
the
same
beleefe
.
CHAP.
VI.
Testimonies
giuen
of
the
Waldenses
by
many
great
personages
that
haue
made
profession
of
the
reformed
religion
.
THeodor
Beza
calleth
the
Waldenses
the
seed
of
the
most
pure
ancient
Christian
Church
,
Beza
in
his
historie
of
worthy
men
.
which
was
miraculously
preserued
in
the
middest
of
the
darknesse
and
errours
which
haue
bene
hatched
by
Satan
in
these
latter
times
.
Constans
vpon
the
Reuelation
,
Const.
vpon
the
Apocalypse
.
sheweth
that
the
reformation
of
the
Church
in
the
Westerne
parts
of
the
world
began
in
France
,
by
the
meanes
of
Waldo
,
and
that
from
this
source
it
spread
it selfe
through
the
rest
of
Europe
.
Bullinger
speakes
thus
of
the
Waldenses
,
Bullinger
in
the
Preface
of
his
sermons
vpon
the
Reuelation
.
What
should
we
say
(
saith
he
)
that
aboue
foure
hundred
yeares
since
,
throughout
France
,
Italy
,
Germany
,
Poland
,
Bohemia
,
and
other
countries
and
kingdomes
of
the
world
,
the
Waldenses
haue
made
profession
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
in
many
their
writings
and
continuall
preachings
accused
the
Pope
to
be
the
true
Antichrist
of
whom
the
Apostle
Saint
Iohn
had
prophesied
,
and
therefore
we
were
to
flie
from
him
.
These
people
being
tortured
with
diuerse
most
cruell
torments
,
haue
with
vnspeakable
constancie
giuen
testimony
of
their
faith
by
glorious
martyrdomes
,
and
the
like
they
suffer
euen
at
this
very
day
.
It
is
beyond
the
power
of
man
to
banish
them
or
to
roote
them
out
,
notwithstanding
it
haue
bene
often
attempted
by
most
mightie
kings
and
Princes
stirred
vp
by
the
Pope
,
but
it
is
God
(
saith
he
)
that
hath
hindred
all
their
violent
outrages
.
Vesembecius
in
his
Oration
of
the
Waldenses
.
Luther
confessed
that
he
hated
the
Waldenses
as
desperate
men
,
vntill
he
knew
the
pietie
and
truth
of
their
beleefe
by
their
owne
confessions
and
writings
,
whereby
he
perceiued
that
these
good
and
honest
men
were
much
wronged
,
and
that
the
Pope
had
condemned
them
for
heretikes
,
being
rather
worthie
of
the
praise
that
is
due
to
Saints
and
Martyrs
:
And
that
he
had
found
in
the
said
Waldenses
one
thing
worthy
admiration
,
and
to
be
obserued
as
a
miracle
neuer
heard
of
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
namely
,
that
the
said
Waldenses
hauing
abandoned
all
humane
learning
,
gaue
them selues
wholly
,
to
the
vtmost
of
their
power
,
to
the
meditation
of
the
law
of
God
day
&
night
,
and
that
they
were
very
expert
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
well
exercised
in
them
;
and
that
contrarily
they
whom
we
call
our
great
Maisters
in
the
Papacy
,
made
so
light
account
of
the
Scriptures
(
glorying
neuerthelesse
in
the
title
thereof
)
that
there
were
some
amongst
them
,
that
had
scarce
seene
the
Bible
.
Hauing
also
read
the
confession
of
the
Waldenses
,
he
said
that
he
did
thanke
God
for
that
great
light
that
it
had
pleased
God
to
impart
vnto
them
,
taking
great
comfort
with
them
,
for
that
all
occasion
of
suspition
amongst
them
whereby
one
was
suspected
to
the
other
of
heresie
,
was
taken
away
,
and
that
they
were
knit
so
close
together
,
as
that
they
were
all
sheepe
of
one
fold
,
vnder
the
onely
Pastor
and
Bishop
of
our
soules
,
who
is
blessed
for
euer
.
Occolampadius
writ
vnto
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
,
in
the
yeare
a
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
thirtie
,
this
letter
following
.
WE
haue
vnderstood
with
a
great
deale
of
contentment
by
your
faithfull
Pastor
George
Morel
,
This
letter
is
found
in
the
book
of
George
Morel
,
pastor
of
the
Waldenses
touching
the
conference
which
he
had
with
Oecolamp
.
and
Martin
Bucer
.
what
your
faith
and
religion
is
,
and
with
what
termes
you
speake
thereof
.
We
therefore
yeeld
humble
and
heartie
thanks
to
our
mercifull
Father
,
who
hath
called
you
to
so
great
light
in
this
age
,
euen
in
the
middest
of
those
obscure
darknesses
which
are
spread
throughout
the
whole
world
,
and
the
vnlimited
power
of
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
we
acknowledge
and
confesse
that
Christ
is
in
you
,
for
which
we
loue
you
as
brethren
.
And
I
would
to
God
we
had
power
and
abilitie
to
make
you
feele
that
in
effect
which
we
shall
be
readie
to
do
for
you
,
yea
though
it
be
in
matters
of
greatest
difficultie
.
We
would
not
that
you
should
take
that
which
we
write
to
proceed
out
of
any
pride
,
or
attributing
to
our selues
any
superioritie
,
but
out
of
that
brotherly
loue
and
charitie
we
beare
towards
you
.
The
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
hath
imparted
vnto
you
an
excellent
knowledge
of
his
truth
,
more
then
to
many
other
people
,
and
hath
blessed
you
with
a
spirituall
benediction
.
So
that
if
you
persist
in
his
grace
,
he
hath
in
store
greater
treasures
for
you
,
which
he
will
enrich
you
withall
,
and
make
you
perfect
,
that
you
may
grow
to
the
full
measure
of
the
inheritance
of
Christ
.
The
subscription
of
the
letter
is
,
Oecolampaedius
wisheth
the
grace
of
God
the
Father
,
by
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
and
his
holy
Spirit
,
to
his
welbeloued
brethren
in
Christ
,
which
they
call
Waldenses
.
Martin
Bucer
writ
vnto
them
at
the
same
time
this
letter
following
.
BLessed
be
the
Lord
God
and
our
louing
Father
,
who
hath
preserued
you
to
this
present
time
in
so
great
knowledge
of
his
truth
,
and
who
hath
now
inspired
you
in
the
search
thereof
,
hauing
made
you
capable
and
fit
to
do
it
.
Behold
now
what
the
nature
of
true
faith
is
,
which
is
,
that
so
soone
as
it
knowes
in
part
any
sparke
of
the
diuine
light
,
it
preserueth
carefully
the
things
that
are
giuen
vnto
it
of
God
.
Saint
Paul
is
an
example
vnto
vs
,
who
in
all
his
Epistles
shewes
the
great
care
that
he
hath
had
to
procure
the
glorie
of
God
.
And
doubtlesse
if
we
pray
with
a
good
heart
,
that
the
name
of
God
be
sanctified
,
and
his
kingdome
may
come
,
we
shall
prosecute
nothing
with
such
diligence
as
the
establishment
of
the
truth
where
it
is
not
,
and
the
aduancement
thereof
where
it
is
alreadie
planted
.
The
rest
of
this
letter
is
hereafter
in
the
booke
of
the
persecutions
of
the
Waldenses
.
Vigneaux
in
his
Memorials
of
the
Waldenses
.
fol.
4.
One
onely
thing
doth
especially
grieue
vs
,
that
our
imployments
at
this
time
are
such
about
other
affaires
,
that
we
haue
no
leisure
to
answer
you
at
large
as
we
desire
,
&c.
Le
Sieur
de
Vigneaux
who
was
a
Pastor
of
the
Waldenses
in
the
vallies
of
Piemont
,
hath
written
a
Treatise
of
their
life
,
manners
,
and
religion
,
to
whom
he
giues
this
testimonie
,
that
they
were
a
people
of
a
holy
and
godly
life
and
conuersation
,
well
gouerned
,
great
enemies
to
vice
,
but
especially
their
Barbes
,
for
so
they
called
their
Pastors
.
And
speaking
of
those
of
his
owne
time
,
he
saith
:
We
liue
in
peace
in
these
vallies
of
Piemont
,
and
in
loue
&
amitie
one
with
another
,
we
haue
commerce
together
,
neuer
marrying
our
sonnes
to
the
daughters
of
those
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
our
daughters
to
their
sonnes
;
yea
our
manners
and
customes
please
them
so
well
,
that
such
as
are
masters
and
call
themselues
Catholickes
,
desire
to
chuse
their
men
seruants
and
maid-seruants
rather
from
amongst
vs
then
themselues
.
And
they
come
also
from
farre
to
seeke
nurses
for
their
children
amongst
vs
,
finding
in
ours
more
fidelitie
then
in
their
owne
.
And
as
touching
the
doctrine
for
which
the
Waldenses
haue
bene
persecuted
,
It
appeareth
by
the
Historie
of
the
Estate
of
the
Church
.
p.
337.
they
do
affirme
(
saith
he
)
that
we
are
to
beleeue
the
Scriptures
onely
in
that
which
concerneth
our
saluation
,
not
any
way
depending
vpon
men
.
That
the
Scriptures
containe
in
them
whatsoeuer
is
necessary
to
saluation
,
and
that
we
are
not
to
beleeue
any
thing
but
what
God
hath
commanded
vs
.
That
we
haue
one
onely
Mediatour
,
and
therefore
we
are
not
to
inuocate
Saints
.
That
there
is
no
Purgatory
,
but
all
such
as
are
iustified
by
Christ
go
to
eternall
life
.
They
approue
of
two
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
and
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
.
They
affirme
that
all
Masses
are
damnable
,
especially
those
that
are
said
for
the
dead
,
and
therefore
are
to
be
abolished
.
That
all
humane
traditions
are
to
be
reiected
,
as
not
being
necessary
to
saluation
.
That
singing
and
often
rehearsall
of
diuine
Seruice
,
fasts
tyed
to
certaine
dayes
,
superfluous
feasts
,
difference
of
meates
,
so
many
degrees
and
orders
of
Friers
,
Monks
,
and
Nuns
,
so
many
benedictions
and
consecrations
of
creatures
vowes
,
pilgrimages
,
and
the
whole
confusion
and
great
number
of
ceremonies
heretofore
inuented
,
are
to
be
abolished
.
They
deny
the
supremacie
of
the
Pope
,
and
especially
that
power
that
he
vsurpeth
ouer
ciuill
gouernment
;
and
they
admit
of
no
other
degrees
,
then
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
.
That
the
Sea
of
Rome
is
the
true
Babylon
,
and
that
the
Pope
is
the
fountaine
of
all
the
euils
in
these
dayes
.
That
the
marriage
of
Priests
is
good
and
necessary
.
That
they
that
heare
the
word
of
God
,
and
haue
the
true
knowledge
thereof
,
are
the
true
Church
,
vnto
which
Christ
Iesus
hath
deliuered
the
keyes
,
to
let
in
the
flocke
,
and
to
chase
away
the
wolues
.
Behold
here
(
saith
Vinaux
)
the
doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
,
which
the
enemies
of
the
truth
haue
impugned
,
and
for
which
in
those
times
they
persecuted
them
,
as
their
enemies
themselues
do
witnesse
.
Viret
of
the
true
&
false
religion
.
lib.
4.
chap.
13.
p.
249.
Viret
speakes
of
the
Waldenses
as
followeth
.
The
Papists
(
saith
he
)
haue
imposed
great
crimes
,
and
that
very
wrongfully
,
vpon
those
ancient
faithfull
people
,
commonly
called
Waldenses
,
or
the
poore
people
of
Lions
,
from
Waldo
whose
doctrine
they
followed
,
by
which
they
make
it
appeare
that
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
,
and
that
his
doctrine
is
nothing
else
but
humane
traditions
,
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
Christ
Iesus
.
For
which
cause
they
haue
dealt
against
them
,
as
the
ancient
Painims
did
against
the
Christians
,
accusing
them
that
they
killed
their
owne
children
in
their
assemblies
.
The
Ecclesiasticall
History
of
the
reformed
Churches
of
France
.
tom.
1.
lib.
1.
p.
35.
The
Author
of
the
Historie
of
the
reformed
Churches
in
France
writeth
thus
.
The
Waldenses
(
saith
he
)
time
out
of
mind
haue
opposed
themselues
against
the
abuses
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
haue
in
such
sort
bene
persecuted
,
not
by
the
sword
of
the
word
of
God
,
but
by
all
kind
of
violence
and
crueltie
,
as
also
by
a
million
of
calumnies
and
false
accusations
,
that
they
haue
bene
enforced
to
disperse
themselues
into
what
parts
of
the
world
they
could
,
wandring
through
desart
places
like
poore
sauage
beasts
,
the
Lord
neuerthelesse
preseruing
the
remnant
of
them
,
in
such
sort
,
that
notwithstanding
the
fury
of
the
whole
world
,
they
were
still
preserued
in
three
countries
farre
distant
one
from
the
other
,
that
is
,
Calabria
,
Bohemia
,
and
Piemont
,
with
the
bordering
parts
thereabout
,
from
whence
they
haue
bene
dispersed
into
the
quarters
of
Prouence
,
about
two
hundred
&
seuentie
yeares
since
.
And
as
touching
their
religion
,
they
haue
alwayes
auoyded
the
Papall
superstition
.
For
which
cause
they
haue
bene
alwayes
vexed
by
the
Bishops
and
Inquisitors
,
abusing
the
power
of
secular
iustice
,
in
such
sort
,
that
it
is
an
euident
miracle
of
God
that
they
should
be
able
to
continue
.
Iohn
Chassagnon
writes
as
followeth
.
Iohn
Chassagnon
in
his
Historie
of
the
Albigeois
.
p.
25.
It
is
written
of
the
Waldenses
(
saith
he
)
that
they
reiected
all
the
traditions
and
ordinances
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
vnprofitable
and
superstitious
,
and
that
they
made
no
great
account
of
their
Clergie
and
Prelates
.
And
for
this
cause
being
excommunicated
and
chased
out
of
the
countrey
,
they
dispersed
themselues
into
many
and
diuerse
places
,
as
into
Dauphiney
,
Prouence
,
Languedoc
,
Piemont
,
Calabria
,
Bohemia
,
England
,
and
other
places
.
Some
haue
written
that
one
part
of
the
Waldenses
retired
themselues
into
Lombardie
,
where
they
multiplyed
in
such
a
manner
,
that
their
doctrine
was
dispersed
throughout
all
Italie
,
and
came
as
farre
as
Sicile
.
Neuerthelesse
in
this
great
dispersion
,
they
alwayes
kept
themselues
in
vnion
and
fraternitie
for
the
space
of
foure
hundred
yeares
,
liuing
in
great
sinceritie
and
the
feare
of
God
.
The
Historie
of
the
Estate
of
the
Church
.
p.
336.
The
Author
of
the
Historie
of
the
State
of
the
Church
writes
of
them
thus
.
After
that
Waldo
(
saith
he
)
and
his
followers
were
driuen
out
of
Lions
,
one
part
of
them
retired
to
Lombardie
,
where
they
multiplied
in
such
a
manner
,
that
their
doctrine
began
to
disperse
it selfe
into
Italie
,
and
came
into
Sicile
,
as
the
Patents
of
Fredericke
the
second
,
giuen
out
against
them
whilest
he
reigned
,
do
witnesse
.
Vesemb
.
in
his
oration
of
the
Waldenses
p.
3.
Vesembecius
saith
,
that
when
the
Pope
and
his
catch-poles
saw
that
the
Romane
Hierarchie
receiued
great
detriment
by
meanes
of
the
Waldenses
,
insomuch
that
there
were
certaine
Princes
that
had
taken
their
defence
,
amongst
whom
was
the
King
of
Aragon
,
and
the
Earles
of
Toulouze
,
in
those
dayes
puissant
Princes
in
France
,
they
began
to
oppresse
them
vpon
most
vniust
occasions
,
bringing
them
into
hatred
with
the
people
,
and
especially
of
Kings
,
to
the
end
that
by
this
meanes
they
might
be
vtterly
exterminated
.
Vignier
in
his
Historicall
Bibliothec
.
p.
130.
Vignier
makes
mention
of
the
Waldenses
in
his
Historical
Bibliotheke
,
and
saith
,
that
they
haue
endured
many
long
and
grieuous
persecutions
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
there
was
neuer
any
thing
that
could
hinder
them
from
retaining
that
doctrine
which
they
had
receiued
from
the
Waldenses
,
deliuering
it
(
as
it
were
)
from
hand
to
hand
vnto
their
children
.
Hologaray
in
his
History
of
Foix
p.
120.
121.
Hologaray
affirmes
,
that
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
were
of
a
contrary
opinion
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
in
all
those
maximes
or
principles
that
were
publickly
preached
&
commanded
by
his
authoritie
,
that
is
,
that
were
inuented
by
him
,
and
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
.
And
he
witnesseth
withall
,
that
there
were
amongst
them
wise
men
,
and
very
learned
,
and
sufficient
to
defend
their
beliefe
against
the
Monkes
.
Mathias
Illyricus
writes
,
Math.
Illyricus
in
his
Catal.
of
the
witnesses
of
the
truth
.
p.
134.
that
he
finds
by
the
writings
of
Waldo
,
which
lay
by
him
in
certaine
ancient
parchments
,
that
Waldo
was
a
learned
man
,
and
that
he
did
not
cause
the
bookes
of
the
Bible
to
be
translated
into
the
vulgar
tongue
,
but
that
he
tooke
paines
therein
himselfe
.
It
is
most
certaine
,
that
the
aduersaries
of
Waldo
and
the
Waldenses
,
make
no
great
account
of
these
aboue
named
testimonies
,
because
they
hold
them
to
be
both
of
one
and
the
same
ranke
and
order
,
both
the
witnesses
and
those
to
whom
they
beare
witnesse
,
that
is
,
all
for
hereticks
:
but
this
Historie
is
not
onely
for
the
enemies
of
the
truth
,
but
to
the
end
the
louers
thereof
may
see
that
that
which
is
here
produced
,
doth
not
intend
onely
our
owne
particular
commendations
,
but
to
shew
that
there
haue
bene
before
vs
certaine
great
personages
,
whose
memorie
they
reuerence
that
haue
spoken
of
the
Waldenses
as
of
the
true
Sacraments
of
God
,
who
haue
maintained
the
truth
with
the
losse
of
their
liues
,
and
earnestly
desired
in
their
times
to
see
the
reformation
we
enioy
in
ours
.
And
as
le
Sieur
de
S.
Aldegonde
saith
,
In
the
first
table
of
his
differences
,
the
third
part
.
p.
150.
the
occasion
why
they
were
condemned
for
heretickes
,
was
no
other
but
because
they
maintained
that
the
Masse
was
an
impious
corruption
of
the
holy
Supper
of
the
Lord
.
That
the
Hoste
was
an
idoll
forged
by
men
.
That
the
Church
of
Rome
was
wholly
adulterated
and
corrupted
,
and
full
of
infidelitie
and
idolatrie
.
That
the
traditions
of
the
Church
were
but
superstitions
and
humane
inuentions
.
That
the
Pope
was
not
the
head
of
the
Church
,
and
for
other
points
of
this
nature
.
And
as
the
said
Aldegonde
obserues
,
it
was
a
great
worke
of
God
,
that
how
diligent
soeuer
the
Popes
with
their
Clergie
haue
bene
,
vsing
likewise
the
assistance
of
secular
Princes
and
magistrates
,
to
roote
them
out
,
yet
they
could
neuer
do
it
,
neither
by
proscriptions
,
nor
banishments
,
nor
excommunications
,
nor
publications
of
their
Bulles
,
nor
Indulgences
and
Pardons
to
all
those
that
shall
make
warre
against
them
:
nor
by
any
manner
of
torments
,
fire
,
flames
,
gibets
,
or
other
cruell
effusion
of
bloud
,
could
they
euer
hinder
the
current
of
their
doctrine
,
but
it
hath
spread
it selfe
almost
into
all
the
corners
of
the
earth
.
This
hath
le
Sieur
de
Saint
Aldegonde
writ
of
the
Waldenses
.
But
forasmuch
as
doubt
may
be
made
,
whether
we
haue
in
these
dayes
any
proofes
in
the
world
of
their
beleefe
,
it
is
necessary
that
we
produce
hereabouts
an
inuentorie
of
bookes
which
they
haue
left
vnto
vs
,
to
the
end
that
when
there
shall
be
any
question
of
their
doctrine
,
euery
one
may
vnderstand
what
the
writings
are
out
of
which
we
haue
gathered
that
which
they
taught
.
CHAP.
VII
.
That
Peter
Waldo
and
the
Waldenses
haue
left
bookes
which
make
proofe
of
their
beliefe
,
and
what
they
are
.
In
the
former
Chap.
THat
Waldo
left
something
in
writing
vnto
vs
,
it
appeares
by
that
which
Math.
Illyricus
saith
,
that
he
hath
certaine
parchments
of
his
,
which
shew
him
to
be
a
learned
man
.
Historie
of
the
Estate
of
the
Church
.
p.
307.
The
Author
of
the
Historie
of
the
Estate
of
the
Church
giues
this
testimonie
that
followeth
.
Waldo
at
the
same
time
(
saith
he
)
made
a
collection
in
the
vulgar
tongue
of
sundry
passages
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
to
the
end
he
might
defend
his
opinions
not
onely
by
the
authoritie
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
but
also
by
the
testimonie
of
the
Doctors
against
his
aduersaries
.
About
fortie
yeares
since
le
Sieur
de
Vignaux
Pastor
of
the
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
in
Piemont
,
writ
as
followeth
in
his
memorials
that
he
made
:
Of
the
beginning
,
Antiquitie
,
Doctrine
,
Religion
,
Manners
,
Discipline
,
Persecutions
,
Confessions
,
and
progresse
of
the
people
called
Waldenses
,
I
that
write
(
saith
he
)
can
witnesse
,
that
being
sent
vnto
these
people
to
preach
the
Gospell
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
which
I
did
about
some
fortie
yeares
together
,
I
had
no
need
to
take
much
paines
to
win
them
from
the
ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
not
to
roote
out
of
their
minds
the
Pope
,
the
Masse
,
Purgatory
,
and
such
other
things
,
wherein
they
were
a
long
time
Doctors
before
my
coming
,
although
the
greatest
part
of
them
knew
neither
A
nor
B.
It
is
to
this
seruant
of
God
to
whom
we
are
much
bound
for
the
multitude
of
bookes
written
by
the
Waldenses
.
For
as
oft
as
he
lighted
vpon
any
,
he
gathered
them
together
and
kept
them
carefully
,
which
he
did
the
more
commodiously
,
for
that
,
as
he
saith
,
he
conuersed
with
them
almost
for
the
space
of
fortie
yeares
,
which
was
about
some
fourescore
yeares
past
.
For
it
was
about
the
end
of
his
dayes
that
he
deliuered
to
some
particular
persons
his
said
Memorials
,
which
he
had
gathered
touching
the
Waldenses
,
and
all
those
ancient
bookes
which
he
had
collected
in
their
vallies
,
touching
the
substance
of
which
he
thus
speaketh
.
We
haue
,
saith
he
,
certaine
ancient
bookes
of
the
Waldenses
,
tontaining
Catechismes
and
Sermons
,
Ibid.
p.
3.
which
are
manuscripts
written
in
the
vulgar
tongue
,
wherein
there
is
nothing
that
makes
for
the
Pope
or
poperie
.
And
it
is
wonderfull
,
saith
he
,
that
they
saw
so
clearely
in
those
times
of
darknes
,
more
grosse
then
that
of
Egypt
.
Le
Sieur
de
Saint
Ferriol
,
Pastor
in
the
Church
of
Orange
,
being
carried
with
an
holy
curiositie
,
gathered
together
many
of
the
said
bookes
,
In
his
first
table
.
p.
153.
which
he
shewed
to
le
Sieur
de
S.
Aldegonde
,
who
made
mention
of
them
in
his
first
table
,
wherein
he
saith
that
there
are
other
manuscripts
written
in
a
very
ancient
letter
in
the
Library
of
M.
Ioseph
de
la
Scale
.
Now
all
the
bookes
hereunder
mentioned
,
being
deliuered
vnto
me
to
furnish
me
with
proofes
for
this
Historie
,
I
will
reduce
into
this
Catalogue
.
First
we
haue
in
our
hands
a
new
Testament
in
parchment
in
the
Waldenses
language
,
very
well
written
,
though
with
a
very
ancient
letter
.
Also
there
is
a
booke
intituled
the
Antechrist
,
which
thus
begins
,
Qual
cosa
sia
l'Antechrist
,
en
datte
de
l'an
mille
cent
&
vingt
.
In
the
same
volume
there
are
contained
diuers
Sermons
of
the
Pastors
of
the
Waldenses
.
With
a
Treatise
against
sinne
,
and
the
remedies
to
resist
sinne
.
Also
a
booke
entituled
,
The
booke
of
Vertues
.
In
that
volume
there
is
another
Treatise
with
this
inscription
,
De
l'enseignament
de
li
filli
:
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
Instructions
of
children
.
A
Treatise
of
Mariage
.
A
Treatise
entituled
,
Li
parlar
de
li
Philosophes
&
Doctors
,
that
is
,
sentences
of
Philosophers
and
Doctors
.
All
which
bookes
are
written
in
the
language
of
the
Waldenses
,
which
is
partly
Prouenciall
,
and
partly
Piemontaine
.
All
of
them
sufficient
to
instruct
their
people
to
liue
well
,
and
to
beleeue
well
:
the
doctrine
of
all
which
bookes
being
conformable
to
that
which
is
taught
and
beleeued
at
this
present
in
all
the
reformed
Churches
.
From
hence
we
conclude
,
that
that
doctrine
that
hath
bene
maintained
in
our
times
against
humane
inuentions
,
is
not
new
but
to
those
that
haue
buried
it
wilfully
,
or
whose
ancestors
haue
detested
it
,
out
of
their
ignorance
of
the
goodnesse
thereof
;
there
being
found
diuers
writings
,
and
that
in
great
number
,
which
make
good
that
for
these
foure
hundred
and
fiftie
yeares
the
doctrine
of
the
reformed
Churches
is
the
selfesame
which
for
many
ages
hath
bene
buried
by
ignorance
and
ingratitude
.
Which
our
aduersaries
themselues
haue
in
some
sort
auouched
,
when
they
say
and
confesse
,
that
that
doctrine
which
they
call
new
,
is
but
the
substance
of
the
errors
of
the
ancient
Waldenses
,
as
may
appeare
by
their
owne
writings
,
from
whence
we
haue
gathered
that
which
remaineth
,
in
the
Chapter
following
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
That
the
aduersaries
of
the
Waldenses
haue
acknowledged
that
the
doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
is
conformable
to
that
of
those
that
at
this
present
make
profession
of
reformation
.
LIndanus
makes
Caluin
an
inheritor
or
heire
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
.
Lindan
.
in
his
analiticke
tables
.
The
Cardinall
Hosius
saith
,
Hosius
in
his
fi●●●
booke
of
the
heresies
of
our
times
.
that
the
leprosie
of
the
Waldenses
hath
infected
all
Bohemia
,
at
what
time
following
the
doctrine
of
Waldo
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
kingdome
of
Bohemia
was
separated
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Gwalt
.
in
his
Chro.
table
.
sec.
12.
Chap.
15.
pa.
494.
Gwaltier
Monke
the
Iesuite
,
in
his
Chronographicall
table
,
or
to
speake
otherwise
,
in
his
mole-hill
of
lyes
,
makes
the
Waldenses
,
and
those
they
call
the
poore
abused
,
and
the
Ministers
of
Caluin
,
to
be
of
one
and
the
same
beleefe
in
twentie
seuen
Articles
.
Claud.
Rubis
in
his
historie
of
the
Citie
of
Lions
.
lib.
3.
pa.
269.
Syluius
and
Dubrauius
in
their
Histories
of
Bohemia
.
Tho.
Wal.
in
his
6.
volume
of
things
sacramentall
.
Tit.
12.
Chap.
10.
Le
Sieur
de
la
Popeliniere
in
his
hihorie
of
France
.
l.
1.
Claud.
Rubis
saith
,
that
the
heresies
that
haue
bene
in
our
times
haue
bene
grounded
vpon
the
heresies
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
he
cals
them
the
reliques
of
Waldo
.
Aeneas
Syluius
who
was
afterwards
Pope
Pius
the
second
of
that
name
.
And
Iohn
Dubrauius
Bishop
of
Olmusse
in
their
histories
of
Bohemia
,
make
the
doctrine
taught
by
Caluin
all
one
with
that
of
the
Waldenses
.
Thomas
Walden
,
who
writ
against
the
doctrine
of
Wickliffe
saith
,
that
the
doctrine
of
Waldo
crept
out
of
the
quarters
of
France
into
England
.
Whereunto
agrees
le
Sieur
de
la
Popeliniere
,
who
addeth
that
the
doctrine
of
the
moderne
Protestants
differs
very
little
from
that
of
the
Waldenses
,
which
(
saith
he
)
being
receiued
into
the
parts
of
Albi
,
the
Albigeois
communicated
it
vnto
the
English
their
neighbours
,
who
then
held
Guienne
,
from
whence
it
was
dispersed
into
many
parts
of
England
,
and
so
at
the
last
,
as
it
were
from
hand
to
hand
it
came
to
the
vnderstanding
of
Wickliffe
,
a
famous
professour
of
diuinitie
in
the
Vniuersitie
of
Oxford
,
and
Pastor
of
the
parish
of
Luterworth
in
the
Diocesse
of
Lincolne
,
who
for
his
eloquence
and
rare
gifts
,
wonne
the
hearts
of
many
of
the
English
,
euen
of
the
greatest
men
amongst
them
;
insomuch
that
a
certaine
scholler
carried
vnto
Prage
a
booke
of
Wickliffes
called
the
Vniuersalities
,
which
being
diligently
read
ouer
by
Iohn
Hus
,
he
increased
and
explaned
the
doctrine
long
before
sowed
in
Bohemia
by
the
Waldenses
,
and
was
in
a
manner
hid
from
the
time
of
Waldo
:
in
such
sort
that
many
of
the
people
,
schollers
,
Nobles
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
persons
themselues
,
followed
the
same
doctrine
.
The
Cardinall
Bellarmine
saith
,
Bellar.
Tom.
2.
lib.
1.
Chap.
26.
col
.
86.
Ecchius
in
his
common
places
Chap.
28.
that
Wickliffe
could
adde
nothing
to
the
heresie
of
the
Waldenses
.
Ecchius
layes
an
imputation
vpon
Luther
,
that
he
hath
done
nothing
else
but
renew
the
heresies
of
the
Waldenses
,
Albig
.
Wickliffe
,
and
Iohn
Hus
,
long
since
condemned
.
Alphonsus
de
Castro
saith
,
Alphonsus
lib.
6.
against
heresies
.
pa.
99.
that
Wickliffe
hath
done
nothing
else
but
brought
to
light
the
errours
of
the
Waldenses
.
Arnold
Sorbin
priest
of
Monteig
reprocheth
the
cities
and
townes
of
Saint
Antonin
,
Montauban
,
Millan
,
In
the
historie
Frier
Peter
of
the
valleys
Sernay
,
fol.
172.
Castres
,
Puylorens
,
Gaillac
,
and
others
of
the
Albigei
and
Languedoc
,
that
they
haue
done
nothing
but
reuiue
the
errours
of
the
Albigeois
.
Iohn
de
Cardonne
in
his
Rimes
in
the
forefront
of
the
historie
of
the
said
Monke
of
the
valley
Sernay
saith
thus
:
In
the
historie
of
the
Monke
of
the
valleys
Sernay
.
What
the
sect
of
Geneua
doth
admit
,
Th'
hereticke
Albigeois
doth
commit
.
Anthony
d'Ardene
of
Tholouse
in
the
same
booke
saith
:
Ibid.
Wherewith
our
Hugonites
seasoned
were
,
The
same
intention
,
the
selfesame
care
.
We
need
not
therefore
dispute
any
longer
of
the
antiquitie
of
this
doctrine
,
but
onely
of
the
puritie
thereof
,
since
that
not
onely
by
the
affirmation
of
those
that
were
aduersaries
to
the
Waldenses
and
the
last
reformation
,
there
are
whole
ages
,
during
the
which
the
substance
of
that
beleefe
hath
remained
in
diuers
persons
,
who
crying
out
against
the
abuses
which
haue
crept
into
the
Church
,
haue
bene
oppressed
by
persecutions
.
And
for
as
much
as
it
is
denied
,
that
we
haue
had
a
succession
of
such
instruments
,
who
haue
opposed
themselues
from
time
to
time
against
those
corruptions
and
errours
,
which
haue
borne
sway
,
we
will
produce
in
the
Chapter
following
a
catalogue
,
both
of
those
which
our
aduersaries
haue
named
,
and
put
to
death
,
and
of
those
whom
the
Waldenses
haue
had
for
their
Pastors
for
these
foure
hundred
and
fiftie
yeares
last
past
,
at
leastwise
of
as
many
as
haue
come
to
our
knowledge
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
names
of
those
Pastours
of
the
Waldenses
who
haue
instructed
them
for
foure
hundred
yeares
last
past
,
and
haue
come
to
our
knowledge
.
WAldo
from
whom
the
Waldenses
tooke
their
name
,
began
to
teach
the
people
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
a
thousand
one
hundred
and
sixtie
.
In
his
first
table
of
Differ
.
pa.
150.
Le
Sieur
de
Sancte
Aldegonde
obserueth
,
that
at
the
same
time
that
Waldo
began
to
shew
himselfe
and
to
teach
at
Lions
,
God
raised
others
in
Prouence
and
Languedoc
,
among
whom
the
principall
were
,
Arnold
,
Esperon
,
and
Ioseph
,
of
whom
they
were
named
Arnoldists
,
Iosephists
,
&
Esperonists
:
though
because
their
doctrine
was
first
receiued
in
Albi
in
the
countrie
of
the
Albigeois
,
they
were
commonly
called
Albigeois
,
in
such
manner
that
on
the
one
side
the
Waldenses
,
and
on
the
other
the
Albigeois
were
as
the
two
Oliues
,
or
the
two
lampes
which
Saint
Iohn
speaketh
of
,
whose
light
did
spread
it selfe
through
all
the
corners
of
the
earth
.
At
the
same
time
(
saith
he
)
followed
Peter
Bruis
,
whereupon
many
called
them
Peter
Brusiens
.
To
whom
there
succeeded
in
doctrine
,
one
Henry
,
the
one
being
a
Priest
the
other
a
Monke
,
and
they
taught
in
the
Bishoprickes
of
Arles
,
Ambrun
,
Die
,
and
Gap
,
from
whence
being
chased
away
,
they
were
receiued
at
Tholouse
.
There
was
a
certaine
man
(
saith
he
)
called
Barthelmew
borne
at
Carcassonne
,
Idem
ibid.
p.
151
that
ordered
and
gouerned
the
Churches
in
Bulgaria
,
Croatia
,
Dalmatia
,
Hungaria
,
and
appointed
Ministers
,
as
Mathew
Paris
reports
,
naming
him
their
Pope
or
Bishop
,
and
alledging
to
that
purpose
the
letter
which
the
Bishop
of
Portuense
Legate
to
the
Pope
in
the
parts
thereabouts
,
writ
to
the
Archbishop
of
Roan
and
his
suffragans
;
demanding
succours
and
assistance
against
them
,
insomuch
that
they
were
at
the
last
constrained
to
retire
themselues
into
desarts
,
following
that
prophesie
in
the
12
of
the
Reuelation
,
which
saith
,
that
the
woman
great
with
child
,
that
brought
forth
a
man
child
,
which
is
the
true
Church
of
God
,
should
in
such
sort
be
persecuted
by
the
Dragon
,
which
cast
out
of
his
mouth
water
as
a
flood
after
the
woman
,
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
of
the
flood
,
so
that
she
was
constrained
to
flie
into
the
wildernesse
,
where
she
should
be
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
,
or
for
the
space
of
forty
two
moneths
,
or
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
.
Rainerius
makes
mention
of
two
famous
Bishops
of
the
Waldenses
,
viz
,
of
one
Belazinanza
of
Verona
,
&
one
Iohn
de
Lugio
,
who
taught
amongst
them
after
the
abouenamed
,
&
about
the
yeare
a
thousand
two
hundred
&
fifty
.
Arnold
Hot
,
pastor
amongst
the
Waldenses
,
maintained
the
disputation
at
Mont
Real
,
whereof
we
shall
make
mention
in
his
due
place
.
Lollard
was
also
in
great
reputation
amongst
them
,
both
for
a
Commentary
which
he
had
written
vpon
the
Reuelation
,
as
also
for
that
he
had
giuen
knowledge
of
their
doctrine
in
England
,
of
whose
name
the
Waldenses
were
called
Lollards
.
The
Waldenses
of
the
valleys
of
Angrongne
,
of
Dauphiney
,
Prouence
,
and
Calabria
,
haue
had
for
their
Pastors
,
these
whose
memories
they
haue
preserued
for
aboue
three
hundred
yeares
past
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
Piemont
,
It
appeares
by
the
memories
of
Vignaux
.
fol.
14.
Paul
Gignons
de
Bobi
.
Peter
the
lesse
.
Anthony
of
the
valley
of
Suse
.
Iohn
Martin
of
the
valley
Saint
Martin
.
Mathew
de
Bobi
.
Philip
of
the
valley
Lucerna
.
George
of
Piemont
.
Steuen
Laurence
of
the
valley
Saint
Martin
.
Martin
de
Meane
.
Iohn
of
the
valley
of
Lucerna
,
who
for
some
offence
was
suspended
from
his
office
for
seuen
yeares
,
during
which
time
he
remained
at
Gennes
,
where
the
Pastors
had
a
house
,
as
they
had
also
another
very
faire
one
at
Florence
.
Iohn
Girard
,
de
Meane
,
surnamed
with
the
great
hand
.
Of
the
valley
of
Angrongne
,
Thomas
Bastie
,
who
died
in
the
seruice
of
the
Waldenses
Churches
at
Pouille
.
Sebastian
Bastie
,
who
died
in
Calabria
.
Iohn
Bellonat
,
of
the
same
valley
,
who
was
the
first
amongst
the
Pastors
that
married
a
wife
.
Of
the
valleys
of
Perouse
,
Iames
Germain
.
Benedict
Gorran
.
Paul
Gignous
,
de
Bobi
.
Iohn
Romagnol
,
of
Sesena
in
Italie
.
Of
Dauphiney
,
Francis
of
the
valley
of
Fraissiniere
.
Michel
Porte
,
of
the
valley
Loyse
,
in
Briançonnois
.
Peter
Flot
of
Pragela
.
Of
Prouence
,
Angelin
de
la
Coste
.
Daniel
de
Valentia
,
and
Iohn
de
Molines
.
These
two
were
sent
into
Bohemia
to
serue
in
the
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
gathered
together
in
the
said
Realme
:
but
they
betrayed
the
Churches
,
and
brought
much
mischiefe
vpon
them
,
by
discouering
vnto
the
enemies
of
the
said
Waldenses
whatsoeuer
they
knew
of
their
troupes
and
meetings
,
whereby
there
happened
a
great
persecution
:
which
occasioned
the
Churches
of
Bohemia
to
write
to
the
Waldensian
Churches
of
the
Alpes
,
from
thence
forward
not
to
call
to
such
vocations
any
persons
whose
faith
,
honestie
and
zeale
,
was
not
throughly
knowne
by
long
proofe
and
experience
.
The
last
Pastors
which
they
had
were
George
Maurel
,
and
Peter
Masçon
,
who
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1530.
were
sent
into
Germany
to
confer
of
religion
with
Oecolampadius
,
Bucer
and
others
.
Peter
Masçon
was
taken
prisoner
at
Dijon
.
Steuen
Negrin
and
Lewis
Paschal
were
sent
into
Calabria
in
the
yeare
1560.
to
the
Waldensian
Churches
at
Montald
,
Saint
Xist
,
and
other
places
thereabout
.
Steuen
Negrin
was
taken
prisoner
and
sent
to
Cosence
,
where
he
died
in
prison
for
want
of
sustenance
.
Lewis
Paschal
was
sent
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
condemned
and
burnt
aliue
,
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
of
that
name
being
present
and
his
Cardinals
:
whom
he
summoned
to
appeare
before
the
throne
of
the
Lambe
to
giue
an
account
of
their
cruelties
.
There
are
a
great
number
of
others
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
processe
commenced
against
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphiney
which
are
come
to
our
hands
,
wherein
mention
is
made
of
diuers
Pastours
which
they
haue
had
,
It
appeareth
by
that
bagge
of
procese
which
was
found
in
the
Cabinet
du
Sieur
d'
Auençon
Archbishop
of
Ambrun
,
at
the
last
taking
of
Ambrū
,
against
the
Waldenses
of
Froissiniere
,
&
Largen●ere
.
who
haue
bene
many
times
imprisoned
and
deliuered
vnto
death
by
the
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
who
caused
them
to
be
watched
euen
vpon
the
high
Alpes
,
when
they
trauelled
from
one
companie
to
another
.
This
small
number
may
suffice
to
giue
vs
to
vnderstand
,
that
though
their
enemies
did
their
best
endeuour
wholly
to
banish
them
,
and
to
roote
them
out
from
off
the
earth
,
yet
the
eternall
God
hath
not
ceassed
to
prouide
laborers
for
his
haruest
,
when
there
was
any
need
,
to
preserue
euen
to
this
present
day
,
only
in
Dauphiney
and
Prouence
,
many
thousands
that
thinke
it
their
glory
to
haue
come
from
the
ancient
Waldenses
,
and
are
rather
inheritours
of
their
zeale
and
pietie
,
then
their
earthly
substance
,
which
their
persecutors
do
possesse
,
as
the
Pope
doth
at
this
present
,
who
hath
ioyned
to
his
pretended
Apostolike
chamber
,
all
the
inheritance
of
the
Waldenses
who
haue
had
any
thing
in
his
countrie
of
Venecin
;
and
vnder
the
pretence
of
heresie
,
if
he
could
,
he
would
take
away
their
liues
too
:
so
far
is
he
from
thinking
to
restore
that
which
in
vaine
he
hath
bene
importuned
to
do
,
&
which
his
officers
haue
promised
to
restore
,
with
more
vanitie
and
falshood
then
honestie
or
true
meaning
.
Now
forasmuch
as
the
Reader
not
knowing
what
manner
of
men
their
Pastors
were
,
they
may
be
the
lesse
esteemed
,
we
will
in
the
Chapter
following
insert
what
we
find
in
their
writings
,
which
may
make
proofe
of
their
vocation
,
the
exercise
of
their
charge
,
zeale
,
and
pietie
.
CHAP.
X.
What
manner
of
men
the
Barbes
or
Pastors
of
the
Waldenses
were
:
what
their
vocation
,
with
what
zeale
and
fidelitie
they
haue
exercised
their
charge
.
THe
Monke
Rainerius
reports
many
things
touching
the
vocation
of
the
Pastors
of
the
Waldenses
,
which
neuer
were
.
Rain
.
de
forma
haret
.
fol.
8.
As
that
which
is
imposed
vpon
them
,
that
they
haue
one
greater
Bishop
,
and
two
followers
,
which
he
cals
the
elder
sonne
and
the
yonger
,
and
a
Deacon
;
that
he
laid
his
hands
vpon
others
with
soueraigne
authoritie
,
and
sent
them
whither
he
thought
good
,
like
a
Pope
.
Against
these
impostures
,
I
haue
here
set
downe
what
is
found
in
their
writings
touching
the
vocation
of
their
Pastors
.
All
such
(
say
they
)
as
are
to
be
receiued
for
Pastors
amongst
vs
,
The
booke
of
the
Pastors
George
Maurel
,
and
Peter
Masçon
.
pa.
8.
notwithstanding
they
remaine
yet
with
their
parents
,
are
to
intreat
vs
to
receiue
them
to
the
ministerie
,
and
that
we
will
be
pleased
to
pray
vnto
God
for
them
,
that
they
may
be
made
capable
of
so
great
a
charge
.
Which
the
said
suppliants
do
to
no
other
end
,
but
to
shew
their
humilitie
.
They
are
to
learne
certaine
lessons
,
and
to
learne
by
heart
all
the
Chapters
of
Saint
Matthew
and
Saint
Iohn
,
and
all
the
Epistles
which
they
call
Canonicall
,
a
good
part
of
the
writings
of
Salomon
,
Dauid
and
the
Prophets
.
Afterwards
hauing
good
testimonies
of
their
learning
and
conuersation
,
they
are
receiued
with
the
imposition
of
hands
into
the
office
or
function
of
preaching
.
The
last
that
are
receiued
are
to
do
nothing
without
the
leaue
and
licence
of
their
Seniours
receiued
before
them
.
As
also
they
that
are
first
ought
not
to
attempt
any
thing
without
the
approbation
of
their
companions
,
to
the
end
that
all
things
might
be
done
amongst
vs
in
order
.
We
Pastors
do
assemble
our selues
together
,
euery
yeare
once
,
to
determine
of
our
affaires
in
a
general
Councell
.
Our
nutriment
and
apparell
are
willingly
administred
vnto
vs
,
and
as
it
were
by
way
of
almes
,
very
sufficiently
by
the
people
whom
we
teach
.
The
money
that
is
giuen
vs
by
the
people
,
is
carried
to
the
aforesaid
generall
Councell
,
and
is
deliuered
in
the
presence
of
all
,
and
there
it
is
receiued
by
the
most
ancients
,
and
part
thereof
is
giuen
to
those
that
are
trauellers
or
wayfaring
men
,
according
to
their
necessities
,
and
part
vnto
the
poore
.
When
any
of
vs
that
are
Pastors
shall
fall
into
anie
foule
or
vncleane
sinne
,
he
is
cast
out
of
our
companie
,
and
forbidden
the
charge
of
preaching
.
Amongst
other
power
and
authoritie
which
God
hath
giuen
to
his
seruants
,
it
belongs
vnto
them
to
chuse
guides
of
the
people
,
and
Ancients
in
their
charges
,
according
to
the
diuersitie
of
imployment
,
in
the
vnitie
of
Christ
.
Which
is
proued
by
the
saying
of
the
Apostle
in
his
Epistle
to
Titus
,
Chap.
1.
verse
5.
For
this
cause
left
I
thee
in
Crete
,
that
thou
shouldest
set
in
order
the
things
that
are
wanting
,
and
ordaine
Elders
in
euery
City
,
as
I
haue
appointed
thee
.
Thus
you
see
how
the
Pastors
of
the
Waldenses
were
chosen
and
maintained
in
their
charge
,
but
to
the
end
that
their
zeale
may
the
better
appeare
,
we
will
insert
in
the
Chapter
following
a
letter
which
one
of
the
said
Pastors
writ
to
one
of
their
Churches
,
by
which
it
may
easely
appeare
with
how
holy
and
sanctified
affection
they
laboured
to
call
the
people
to
repentance
,
and
to
instruct
them
in
the
faith
.
CHAP.
XI
.
An
Epistle
of
the
Pastor
Barthelmew
Tertian
,
written
to
the
Waldensian
Churches
of
Pragela
.
Iesus
be
with
you
.
To
all
our
faithfull
and
welbeloued
brethren
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Health
and
saluation
be
with
you
all
.
Amen
.
THese
are
to
aduertise
and
to
aduise
your
brotherhood
(
hereby
acquitting
my selfe
of
that
dutie
which
I
owe
vnto
you
all
in
the
behalfe
of
God
,
principally
touching
the
care
of
the
saluation
of
your
soules
,
according
to
that
light
of
the
truth
which
the
most
high
God
hath
bestowed
on
vs
)
that
it
would
please
euery
one
of
you
to
maintaine
,
increase
,
and
nourish
to
the
vtmost
of
your
power
,
without
diminution
,
those
good
beginnings
and
customes
which
haue
bene
left
vnto
vs
by
our
ancestors
,
whereof
we
are
no
way
worthy
.
For
it
would
little
profit
vs
to
haue
bene
renewed
by
the
fatherly
instance
,
and
the
light
which
hath
bene
giuen
vs
of
God
,
if
we
giue
our selues
to
worldly
,
diabolicall
,
and
carnall
conuersations
,
abandoning
the
principall
,
which
is
God
,
and
the
saluation
of
our
soules
,
for
this
short
and
temporall
life
.
For
the
Lord
saith
in
his
Gospell
,
What
doth
it
profit
a
man
to
gaine
the
whole
world
,
and
to
lose
his
owne
soule
?
For
it
should
be
better
for
vs
neuer
to
haue
knowne
the
way
of
righteousnesse
,
then
hauing
knowne
it
to
do
the
contrary
.
For
we
shall
be
inexcusable
,
and
our
condemnation
the
greater
:
for
there
are
greater
and
more
grieuous
torments
prouided
for
those
that
haue
most
knowledge
.
Let
me
therefore
intreate
you
by
the
loue
of
God
,
that
you
decrease
not
,
but
rather
increase
that
charitie
,
feare
and
obedience
which
is
due
vnto
God
,
and
to
your selues
amongst
your selues
,
and
keepe
all
those
good
customes
which
you
haue
heard
and
vnderstood
of
God
,
by
our
meanes
:
and
that
you
would
remoue
from
amongst
you
all
defaults
and
wants
,
troubling
the
peace
,
the
loue
,
the
concord
,
and
whatsoeuer
taketh
from
you
the
seruice
of
God
,
your
owne
saluation
,
and
the
administration
of
the
truth
,
if
you
desire
that
God
should
be
mercifull
vnto
you
in
your
goods
temporall
and
spirituall
.
For
you
can
do
nothing
without
him
;
and
if
you
desire
to
be
heires
of
his
glorie
,
do
that
which
he
commandeth
:
If
you
will
enter
into
life
keepe
my
commandements
.
Likewise
be
carefull
that
there
be
not
nourished
amongst
you
any
sports
,
gluttony
,
whoredome
,
dancings
,
nor
any
leudnesse
or
riot
,
nor
questions
,
nor
deceits
,
nor
vsury
,
nor
discords
;
neither
support
or
entertaine
any
persons
that
are
of
a
wicked
conuersation
,
or
that
giue
any
scandall
or
ill
example
amongst
you
,
but
let
charitie
and
fidelitie
reigne
amongst
you
,
&
all
good
example
;
doing
to
one
another
as
euery
one
desires
should
be
done
vnto
himselfe
.
For
otherwise
it
is
not
possible
that
any
man
should
be
saued
,
or
can
haue
the
grace
either
of
God
or
man
in
this
world
,
or
glorie
in
another
.
And
it
is
necessarie
that
the
conductors
principally
should
haue
a
hand
herein
,
and
such
as
rule
and
gouerne
.
For
when
the
head
is
sicke
all
the
members
are
likewise
ill
affected
.
And
therefore
if
you
hope
and
desire
to
possesse
eternall
life
,
to
liue
in
good
esteeme
and
credit
,
and
to
prosper
in
this
world
in
your
goods
temporall
and
spirituall
,
purge
your selues
from
all
disorderly
waies
,
to
the
end
that
God
may
be
alwayes
with
you
,
who
neuer
forsaketh
those
that
trust
in
him
.
But
know
this
for
a
certaine
,
that
God
heareth
not
nor
dwelleth
with
sinners
,
nor
in
the
soule
that
is
giuen
vnto
wickednesse
,
nor
in
the
man
that
is
subiect
vnto
sin
.
And
therfore
let
euery
one
cleanse
the
wayes
of
his
heart
,
and
flie
the
danger
if
he
would
not
perish
therein
.
I
haue
no
other
thing
to
write
at
this
present
,
but
that
you
would
put
in
practise
these
things
:
And
the
God
of
peace
be
with
you
all
,
and
accompanie
vs
in
our
true
,
deuout
,
and
humble
prayers
,
that
he
will
be
pleased
to
saue
all
those
his
faithfull
that
trust
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Wholly
yours
Barthelmew
Tertian
,
readie
to
do
you
seruice
in
all
things
possible
according
vnto
the
will
of
God
.
This
Epistle
of
the
Pastor
Tertian
giues
vs
assurance
of
that
holy
affection
which
they
had
to
leade
the
people
of
God
;
but
the
Confession
of
the
faith
of
the
Waldenses
found
in
the
bookes
of
those
Pastors
aboue
mentioned
,
shall
shew
vs
more
clearely
how
pure
their
beliefe
hath
bene
,
and
how
farre
from
those
heresies
and
errors
that
haue
bene
imputed
vnto
them
.
And
that
therefore
they
haue
bene
very
vniustly
persecuted
.
CHAP.
XII
.
The
Confession
of
the
faith
of
the
Waldenses
.
WE
beleeue
&
do
firmely
hold
all
that
which
Article
1
is
contained
in
the
twelue
Articles
of
the
Simbole
which
is
called
the
Apostles
creed
:
Taken
out
of
the
booke
intituled
the
Spirituall
Almanack
,
and
from
the
Memorials
of
George
Morel
.
and
we
account
all
that
for
heresie
which
agreeth
not
with
the
said
twelue
Articles
.
We
beleeue
that
there
is
one
God
,
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
Article
2
and
holy
Ghost
.
We
acknowledge
for
holy
&
Canonicall
Scripture
the
Article
3
books
of
the
Bible
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
fiue
books
of
Moses
.
-
Genesis
.
-
Exodus
.
-
Leuiticus
.
-
Numbers
.
-
Deuteronomie
.
-
The
booke
of
Ioshua
.
-
The
Iudges
.
-
Ruth
.
-
1.
of
Samuel
.
-
2.
of
Samuel
.
-
1.
of
Kings
.
-
2.
of
Kings
.
-
1.
of
the
Chronicles
.
-
2.
of
the
Chronicles
.
-
1.
Esdras
.
-
Nehemiah
.
-
Ester
.
-
Iob.
-
The
booke
of
Psalmes
.
-
The
Prouerbes
of
Salomon
.
-
Ecclesiastes
.
-
The
song
of
Salomon
.
-
The
Prophesie
of
Isaiah
.
-
The
Prophesie
of
Ieremie
.
-
The
Lamentat
.
of
Ieremie
.
-
Ezechiel
.
-
Daniel
.
-
Hosea
.
-
Ioel.
-
Amos.
-
Obadiah
.
-
Ionah
.
-
Micah
.
-
Nahum
.
-
Habakuk
.
-
Zephaniah
.
-
Haggai
.
-
Zachariah
.
-
Malachi
.
The
Apocryphall
bookes
are
these
that
follow
,
which
are
not
receiued
of
the
Hebrewes
,
but
we
reade
them
(
saith
S.
Hierome
in
his
prologue
to
the
Prouerbs
,
for
the
instruction
of
the
people
,
not
to
confirme
the
authoritie
of
Ecclesiasticall
doctrines
:
that
is
to
say
,
-
The
third
booke
of
Esdras
.
-
The
fourth
of
Esdras
.
-
Tobiah
.
-
Iudith
.
-
Wisedome
.
-
Ecclesiasticus
.
-
Baruch
,
with
the
Epistle
of
Ieremiah
.
-
Ester
after
the
10.
chap.
to
the
end
.
-
The
song
of
the
3.
children
.
-
The
historie
of
Susanna
.
-
The
historie
of
the
Dragon
.
-
1.
Maccabees
.
-
2.
Maccabees
.
-
3.
Maccabees
.
Here
follow
the
bookes
of
the
new
Testament
.
The
Gospell
according
to
S.
-
Mathew
.
-
Marke
.
-
Luke
.
-
Iohn
.
-
The
Acts
of
the
Apostles
.
-
The
Epistle
of
S.
Paul
to
the
Romans
.
-
The
first
to
the
Corinth
.
-
The
2.
to
the
Corinthians
.
-
The
Epistle
to
the
Galat.
-
The
Epist.
to
the
Ephesians
-
The
Epistle
to
the
Philippians
.
-
The
Epistle
to
the
Colos.
-
The
first
to
the
Thessal
.
-
The
second
to
the
Thessalonians
.
-
The
first
to
Timothie
.
-
The
second
to
Timothie
.
-
To
Titus
.
-
To
Philemon
.
-
To
the
Hebrewes
.
-
The
Epistle
of
S.
Iames.
-
The
1.
Epistle
of
S.
Peter
.
-
The
second
of
S.
Peter
.
-
The
1.
Epistle
of
S.
Iohn
.
-
The
second
of
S.
Iohn
.
-
The
third
of
S.
Iohn
.
-
The
Epistle
of
S.
Iude.
-
The
Reuelation
of
S.
Iohn
.
The
bookes
aboue
named
teach
thus
much
,
that
there
Article
4
is
one
God
almightie
,
wholly
wise
and
wholly
good
,
who
hath
made
all
things
by
his
goodnesse
.
For
he
created
Adam
according
to
his
owne
image
and
similitude
:
but
by
the
malice
of
the
diuell
,
and
the
disobedience
of
Adam
,
sinne
entred
into
the
world
,
and
we
are
made
sinners
in
Adam
,
and
by
Adam
.
That
Christ
was
promised
to
our
forefathers
,
who
receiued
Article
5
the
Law
,
to
the
end
that
knowing
their
sin
by
the
Law
,
and
their
vnrighteousnesse
and
insufficiencie
,
they
might
desire
the
coming
of
Christ
,
to
the
end
he
might
satisfie
for
their
sins
,
and
accomplish
the
Law
by
himselfe
.
That
Christ
was
borne
at
the
time
appointed
by
God
Article
6
his
Father
,
that
is
to
say
,
at
a
time
when
all
iniquitie
abounded
,
and
not
for
our
good
workes
sake
onely
:
for
all
were
sinners
;
but
to
the
end
he
might
offer
his
grace
and
mercie
vnto
vs
.
That
Christ
is
our
life
,
and
truth
,
and
peace
,
and
iustice
,
Article
7
and
Aduocate
,
and
Pastor
,
and
sacrifice
,
and
sacrificer
,
who
died
for
the
saluation
of
all
those
that
beleeue
,
and
is
raised
againe
for
our
iustification
.
Article
8
We
do
also
firmly
hold
,
that
there
is
no
other
mediator
and
aduocate
with
God
the
Father
but
onely
Iesus
Christ
.
And
as
touching
the
Virgine
Marie
,
that
she
is
holy
,
humble
,
and
full
of
grace
;
and
so
do
we
beleeue
of
all
the
other
Saints
,
that
they
attend
in
heauen
the
resurrection
of
their
bodies
at
the
day
of
iudgement
.
Article
9
We
do
also
beleeue
that
after
this
life
,
there
are
onely
two
places
:
the
one
for
those
that
shall
be
saued
,
the
other
for
the
damned
,
which
we
call
Paradise
and
Hell
,
denying
altogether
Purgatory
,
as
being
a
dreame
of
Antechrist
,
and
inuented
against
the
truth
.
Article
10
We
haue
also
alwayes
beleeued
,
that
the
inuentions
of
men
are
an
vnspeakable
abomination
before
God
,
as
the
feasts
and
the
vigils
of
Saints
,
holy
water
,
the
abstaining
vpon
certaine
dayes
from
flesh
,
and
such
like
,
but
principally
the
Masses
.
Article
11
We
do
abhorre
all
humane
inuentions
,
as
coming
from
Antechrist
,
all
which
bring
troubles
with
them
,
and
are
preiudiciall
to
the
libertie
of
the
spirit
.
Article
12
We
beleeue
that
the
Sacraments
are
outward
signes
of
holy
things
,
or
visible
formes
of
inuisible
grace
;
and
are
of
opinion
that
it
is
good
that
the
faithfull
do
sometimes
vse
those
signes
and
visible
formes
,
if
it
may
be
done
:
But
neuerthelesse
we
beleeue
and
do
hold
,
that
the
aforesaid
faithfull
may
be
saued
,
not
receiuing
the
said
signes
,
when
they
want
place
or
power
to
vse
them
.
Article
13
We
do
not
acknowledge
any
other
Sacrament
but
Baptisme
and
the
Eucharist
.
Article
14
We
do
honour
the
secular
power
,
with
all
subiection
,
obedience
,
promptitude
and
payment
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Another
Confession
of
the
faith
of
the
Waldenses
.
WE
beleeue
that
there
is
one
onely
God
,
Art
.
1
Taken
out
of
the
booke
of
Charles
du
Moulin
de
la
Mon.
de
François
.
p.
65.
who
is
a
Spirit
,
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
the
Father
of
all
,
who
is
aboue
all
,
and
in
vs
all
,
who
is
to
be
adored
in
spirit
and
truth
,
vpon
whom
onely
we
waite
,
and
to
whom
we
giue
all
glorie
for
our
life
,
our
nourishment
,
clothing
,
health
,
sicknesse
,
prosperitie
,
aduersitie
:
we
loue
him
as
the
author
of
all
goodnesse
,
we
feare
him
as
knowing
our
hearts
.
We
beleeue
that
Iesus
Christ
is
the
Sonne
and
image
Art
.
2
of
his
father
;
that
in
him
dwels
the
fulnesse
of
the
diuinitie
;
by
whom
we
know
the
Father
,
who
is
our
mediatour
and
aduocate
,
and
there
is
no
other
name
vnder
heauen
giuen
vnto
men
by
which
we
can
be
saued
;
in
whose
name
onely
we
call
vpon
the
Father
,
and
vse
no
other
prayers
but
those
that
are
contained
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
or
agreeing
vnto
them
in
substance
.
We
beleeue
that
the
holy
Ghost
is
our
Comforter
,
Art
.
3
proceeding
from
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
,
by
whose
inspiration
we
make
our
prayers
,
being
renewed
by
him
,
who
doth
all
good
works
in
vs
,
and
by
him
we
haue
knowledge
of
all
truth
.
We
beleeue
that
there
is
one
holy
Church
,
which
is
Art
.
4
the
congregation
of
all
the
elect
and
faithfull
,
which
haue
bene
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
shall
be
vnto
the
end
,
whereof
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
is
the
head
:
the
which
Church
is
gouerned
by
his
word
,
and
guided
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
in
which
all
good
Christians
ought
to
remaine
:
for
it
prayeth
without
ceassing
for
all
,
and
the
word
thereof
is
agreeable
vnto
God
,
without
which
no
man
can
be
saued
.
Art
.
5
We
hold
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
ought
to
be
irreprehensible
both
in
life
and
doctrine
,
otherwise
they
are
to
be
deposed
from
their
office
,
and
other
to
be
substituted
in
their
place
.
And
that
no
man
ought
to
presume
to
vndertake
this
honourable
calling
,
but
onely
he
which
is
called
of
God
as
Aaron
,
nourishing
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
not
for
dishonest
gaine
,
or
as
hauing
any
superioritie
ouer
the
Clergie
,
but
as
being
an
example
to
the
flocke
,
in
word
,
in
conuersation
,
in
charitie
,
in
faith
,
and
in
chastitie
.
Art
.
6
We
confesse
that
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
Gouernours
are
ordained
and
established
Ministers
of
God
,
to
whom
we
are
to
obey
.
For
they
carrie
the
sword
for
the
defence
of
innocents
and
the
punishment
of
malefactors
;
and
for
this
cause
are
we
bound
to
do
them
honour
,
and
to
pay
tribute
.
From
which
power
and
authoritie
no
man
can
exempt
himselfe
,
as
may
appeare
be
the
example
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
refused
not
to
pay
tribute
,
not
challenging
any
iurisdiction
of
temporall
power
.
Art
.
7
We
beleeue
,
that
in
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
the
water
is
the
visible
and
externall
signe
,
which
representeth
vnto
vs
that
which
by
the
power
and
vertue
of
God
inuisible
,
so
working
,
is
within
vs
,
that
is
to
say
,
renouation
of
the
spirit
,
and
mortification
of
our
members
in
Iesus
Christ
,
by
which
we
are
also
receiued
into
the
holy
congregation
of
the
people
of
God
,
protesting
and
declaring
before
it
our
faith
and
change
of
life
.
Art
.
8
We
hold
the
holy
Sacrament
of
the
table
or
Supper
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
be
a
holy
remembrance
and
thanksgiuing
for
the
benefits
which
we
haue
receiued
by
his
death
and
passion
,
which
is
to
be
receiued
in
faith
and
charitie
,
examining
our selues
,
that
so
we
may
eate
of
that
bread
and
drinke
of
that
cup
,
as
it
is
written
in
the
holy
Scripture
.
We
confesse
,
that
mariage
is
good
and
honourable
,
Art
.
9
holy
and
instituted
of
God
,
which
ought
to
be
forbidden
to
none
,
if
there
be
no
impediment
by
the
word
of
God
.
We
confesse
that
they
that
feare
God
,
seeke
the
things
Art
.
10
that
please
him
,
doing
good
workes
,
the
which
he
hath
prepared
to
the
end
we
should
walke
in
them
,
which
are
charitie
,
ioy
,
peace
,
patience
,
benignitie
,
goodnesse
,
mildnesse
,
sobrietie
,
and
other
workes
contained
in
the
holy
Scriptures
.
On
the
contrary
,
we
confesse
that
we
are
to
take
heed
Art
.
11
of
false
teachers
,
whose
end
is
to
call
the
people
from
the
true
worship
of
God
,
and
to
rest
themselues
vpon
creatures
,
putting
their
confidence
in
them
,
as
also
to
perswade
the
people
to
leaue
those
good
duties
that
are
contained
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
to
do
those
that
are
inuented
by
men
.
We
hold
the
old
and
new
Testament
for
the
rule
of
Art
.
12
our
faith
,
&
we
agree
to
the
generall
Confession
of
faith
,
with
those
articles
contained
in
the
Symbole
of
the
Apostles
,
which
doth
thus
begin
,
I
beleeue
in
God
the
Father
Almightie
,
&c.
And
for
as
much
as
the
Pastors
of
the
Waldenses
taught
their
people
the
Athanasian
Creed
in
the
Waldensian
language
,
we
haue
taken
it
out
of
their
bookes
,
word
by
word
as
they
pronounced
it
in
old
time
.
CHAP.
XIIII
.
The
Symbole
of
Athanasius
in
the
Waldensian
language
.
QValquequal
vol
esser
faict
salf
deuant
totas
cosas
es
de
necessita
tenir
la
fe
Catholica
,
laqual
si
alcun
non
tenré
entierament
sensa
dubi
periré
eternalment
.
Ma
aquesta
es
la
fe
Catholica
.
Que
nos
honran
vn
Dio
en
Trinita
,
&
la
Trinita
en
vnita
,
non
confondent
personnas
,
ni
departent
la
substantia
.
Car
autra
es
la
personna
del
Paire
,
&
del
Filli
,
&
del
Sanct
Esperit
.
Lo
Paire
non
crea
,
lo
filli
non
crea
,
lo
Sanct
Esperit
non
crea
.
Lo
Paire
non
mesuriuol
,
lo
Filli
non
mesuriuol
,
lo
Sanct
Esperit
non
mesuriuol
.
Lo
Paire
Eternal
,
lo
Filli
Eternal
,
lo
Sanct
Esperit
Eternal
.
Emperço
non
tres
Eternals
,
ma
vn
Eternal
,
enaimi
non
tres
mesuriuols
,
&
non
crea
.
Semeillament
lo
Paire
tot
Poissant
,
lo
Filli
tot
poissant
,
&
lo
Sanct
Esperit
tot
Poissant
,
emperço
,
non
tres
tot
Poissants
,
ma
vn
tot
Poissant
.
Enaimi
lo
Paire
es
Dio
,
lo
Filli
Dio
,
lo
Sanct
Esperit
Dio
,
emperço
non
tres
Dios
,
ma
vn
Dio.
Enaimi
lo
Paire
es
Seignor
,
lo
Filli
Seignor
,
lo
Sanct
Esperit
Seignor
,
emperço
,
non
tres
Seignors
,
ma
vn
Seignor
.
Ca
enaimi
nos
sen
costreit
confessar
per
Christiana
verita
,
vna
chascuna
persona
Dio
o
Seignor
,
enaimi
per
Catholica
Religion
,
nos
sen
defendu
dire
esser
tres
Dios
ni
tres
Seignors
.
Lo
Filli
es
sol
del
Paire
,
non
faict
,
ni
crea
,
ma
engenra
,
lo
Sanct
Esperit
es
del
Paire
,
&
del
Filli
,
non
fait
,
ni
crea
,
ni
engenra
ma
procedent
.
Donc
lo
es
vn
Paire
,
non
tres
Paires
,
vn
Filli
,
non
tres
filli
,
vn
Sanct
Esperit
,
non
tres
Sanct
Esperits
.
En
aquesta
Trinita
alcuna
cosa
non
es
premiera
ni
derniera
,
alcuna
cosa
maior
,
o
menor
,
ma
totas
tres
personas
entre
lor
son
ensem
Eternals
,
&
eygals
.
Enaimi
que
per
totas
cosas
coma
esdict
de
sobre
,
la
sia
●honorar
la
Trinita
en
Vnita
,
&
l'Vnita
en
Trinita
.
Donc
aquel
que
vol
esser
fait
salf
senta
enaima
de
la
Trinita
.
Ma
a
la
salut
eternal
es
necessari
creyre
fidelment
l'encarnation
del
nostre
Seignor
Iesus
Christ
.
Donc
la
fe
dreita
es
que
nos
crean
,
&
confessan
que
lo
nostre
Seignor
Iesus
Christ
filli
de
Dio
,
es
Dio
&
home
.
Et
es
Dio
engendra
auant
li
segle
,
de
la
substantia
del
Paire
,
&
es
home
na
al
segle
de
la
substantia
de
la
Maire
,
essent
perfect
Dio
,
&
perfect
home
:
d'anima
rational
&
d'humana
carn
,
aigal
del
Paire
second
la
Diuinita
,
&
menor
second
l'humanita
.
Loqual
iaciaço
quel
sia
Dio
&
home
,
emperço
lo
es
vn
Christ
&
non
dui
,
ma
vn
,
non
per
conuersion
de
la
Diuinita
en
carn
,
ma
propiament
de
la
Humanita
en
Dio
,
vntotalment
,
non
per
confusion
de
la
Diuinita
en
carn
,
ma
propiament
de
la
humanita
en
Dio:
vn
totalment
,
non
per
confusion
de
substantia
ma
per
vnita
de
personas
.
Car
enaima
larma
rational
,
&
la
carn
,
es
vn
home
,
enaima
Dio
&
home
es
vn
Christ
loqual
est
passionna
per
la
nostra
salut
,
descende
en
li
enfern
,
lo
ters
iorn
resuscite
de
li
mort
,
&
monté
en
li
cel
,
&
see
a
la
dextra
de
Dio
lo
Paire
Omnipotent
.
Daqui
es
a
venir
iugear
li
vio
&
li
mort
.
A
laduenament
delqual
tuit
an
a
resuscitar
,
cum
li
lor
corps
,
&
son
a
rendre
raçon
de
li
lor
propi
faict
.
Et
aquilli
que
auran
faict
ben
,
anaren
en
vita
eterna
,
&
aquilli
que
aurant
faict
mal
anaran
al
fuoc
eternal
.
The
beliefe
of
the
Waldenses
is
sufficiently
knowne
by
that
which
is
contained
in
the
pure
&
holy
doctrines
of
their
confessions
aboue
mentioned
:
and
yet
neuerthelesse
it
is
for
the
same
that
they
haue
bene
persecuted
for
the
space
of
foure
hundred
and
fiftie
yeares
,
&
still
should
be
if
they
liued
neare
those
places
where
humane
inuentions
are
preferred
before
the
word
of
God
.
For
though
Satan
be
confounded
,
and
his
kingdome
dissipated
by
the
brightnesse
of
the
Gospell
,
yet
he
ceasseth
not
to
hold
those
vnder
the
yoke
of
Idolatrie
,
whose
vnderstandings
he
hath
blinded
,
and
to
keepe
them
by
violence
vnder
the
tyrannie
of
his
lawes
,
hiding
that
ignorance
and
errour
that
men
do
naturally
loue
,
in
those
darknesses
wherein
they
take
pleasure
.
But
as
it
hath
not
pleased
the
eternall
God
,
that
the
faith
of
his
seruants
and
Martyrs
should
be
buried
,
so
it
likewise
pleaseth
him
,
that
their
constancie
should
be
made
manifest
for
our
edification
and
example
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
hauing
shewed
in
the
first
booke
that
the
Waldenses
beleeued
to
saluation
what
was
necessary
,
I
haue
thought
good
to
publish
in
the
second
booke
that
which
is
come
to
my
knowledge
of
their
sufferings
for
righteousnesse
.
The
end
of
the
first
Booke
.
THE
SECOND
BOOKE
OF
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
WALDENSES
:
Containing
that
which
is
come
to
our
knowledge
,
of
the
grieuous
persecutions
which
they
haue
endured
for
their
Faith
,
for
the
space
of
more
then
foure
hundred
and
fifty
yeeres
.
CHAP.
I.
By
whom
the
Waldenses
haue
been
persecuted
,
for
what
,
by
what
meanes
,
and
in
what
times
.
THE
Waldenses
haue
had
no
greater
enemies
then
the
Popes
;
because
,
Rainerius
of
the
Waldenses
.
saith
the
Monk
Rainerius
,
that
amongst
all
those
that
haue
raised
themselues
against
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Waldenses
haue
been
alwaies
the
most
dangerous
and
pernicious
,
insomuch
that
they
haue
resisted
him
for
a
long
time
;
as
also
because
this
Sect
,
(
saith
he
)
is
more
generall
,
for
there
is
not
almost
any
Country
in
which
it
hath
not
taken
footing
.
And
thirdly
,
because
all
other
by
their
blasphemies
against
God
,
strike
a
horror
into
mens
hearts
;
But
this
on
the
contrary
,
hath
a
great
appearance
of
piety
,
for
they
carry
themselues
vprightly
before
men
,
and
beleeue
rightly
touching
God
in
all
things
,
holding
all
the
Articles
that
are
contained
in
the
Simbole
,
hating
and
reuiling
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
therein
(
saith
he
)
they
are
easily
beleeued
of
the
people
.
Rainer
.
cap.
de
studio
peruertendi
alios
&
modo
decendi
.
fol.
98.
And
in
another
place
the
said
Rainerius
saith
,
that
the
first
lesson
that
the
Waldenses
giue
to
those
whom
they
winne
to
their
Sect
,
is
this
,
that
they
teach
them
what
the
Disciples
of
Christ
ought
to
be
,
and
that
by
the
words
of
the
Gospell
and
the
Apostles
,
affirming
,
that
they
onely
are
the
Successors
of
the
Apostles
,
that
immitate
their
life
.
Inferring
thereby
(
saith
hee
)
that
the
Pope
,
the
Bishoppes
and
Clergy
,
that
possesse
and
inioy
the
riches
of
this
world
,
and
seek
after
them
,
follow
not
the
examples
of
the
Apostles
,
and
therefore
are
not
the
true
guides
of
the
Church
,
it
neuer
being
the
purpose
of
Christ
Iesus
,
to
commit
his
chaste
and
beloued
spouse
,
to
those
who
rather
prostitute
her
by
their
ill
examples
,
and
wicked
actions
,
then
preserue
her
in
that
purity
wherein
they
receiued
her
at
the
beginning
,
a
virgin
chaste
and
without
spot
.
In
hatred
therefore
of
diuers
discourses
which
the
Waldenses
haue
written
against
the
luxury
,
auarice
,
pride
,
and
errors
brought
in
by
the
Pope
,
they
haue
alwaies
persecuted
them
to
the
death
.
The
meanes
they
haue
vsed
vtterly
to
exterminate
them
,
haue
been
in
the
first
place
their
thunderbolts
,
curses
,
cannons
,
constitutions
,
decrees
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
might
make
them
odious
to
the
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
people
of
the
earth
,
giuing
them
ouer
,
asmuch
as
lies
in
their
power
,
vnto
Satan
,
interdicting
them
all
communion
and
society
with
those
that
obey
their
lawes
,
iudging
them
vnworthy
and
vncapable
of
any
charges
,
honours
,
profits
,
or
to
inherit
,
or
to
make
willes
,
or
to
be
buried
in
common
church-yards
,
confiscating
their
goods
,
dis-inheriting
their
heires
,
and
where
they
could
by
any
meanes
apprehend
them
,
they
haue
condemned
them
to
be
deliuered
to
the
secular
power
,
their
houses
to
be
razed
,
their
lands
and
moueables
confiscated
,
or
giuen
to
the
first
conquerour
.
These
sentences
are
to
bee
seen
in
the
manuel
of
the
Inquisitors
,
with
the
letters
of
Pope
Alexander
the
thirteenth
&
of
diuers
other
Popes
which
succeeded
him
.
And
of
all
these
sentences
we
haue
at
this
day
the
scedule
,
giuen
by
the
Popes
,
with
the
instruments
which
they
haue
imployed
to
such
executions
,
as
also
of
the
commands
which
they
haue
giuen
vnto
Kings
,
Princes
,
Magistrates
,
Consuls
and
People
,
to
make
an
exact
inquisition
,
to
shut
the
gates
of
the
Citty
,
to
craue
the
assistance
,
and
best
helpe
of
the
people
,
to
ring
the
Tol-bell
,
to
arme
themselues
:
and
if
otherwise
they
cannot
be
apprehended
,
to
kill
them
,
and
to
vse
all
manner
of
violence
,
which
they
shall
see
needfull
in
such
a
case
:
Giuing
to
the
accusers
the
third
part
,
or
some
other
portion
of
that
which
shall
bee
confiscated
,
all
councellors
and
fauourers
of
them
being
condemned
to
the
same
punishment
.
And
forasmuch
as
no
Prince
or
Magistrate
,
or
any
other
had
any
power
to
frame
a
proces
against
any
in
the
fact
of
pretended
heresie
;
commandement
was
giuen
to
the
Bishops
,
euery
one
in
his
iurisdiction
,
to
make
an
inquiry
into
their
flockes
,
and
take
notice
how
euery
particular
person
was
affected
,
to
the
ordinances
of
the
Popes
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
.
So
when
Waldo
began
to
complaine
and
to
cry
out
against
the
corruptions
,
of
the
said
Church
of
Rome
.
Alexander
the
third
then
Pope
,
enioyned
the
Archbishop
of
Lion
to
proceed
against
him
;
and
forasmuch
as
the
said
Prelate
did
not
banish
him
according
and
as
soon
as
he
desired
,
This
Councel
was
held
at
Latran
.
1180.
See
the
27.
Chap.
he
speedily
assembled
a
Councell
,
where
he
excommunicated
Waldo
,
and
all
those
that
followed
his
doctrine
,
though
it
were
vnder
other
names
.
But
this
meanes
was
thought
to
be
too
easie
for
so
pressing
an
action
as
this
of
the
Waldenses
was
,
who
ceased
not
for
all
those
thunderbolts
,
to
preach
,
that
the
Pope
was
Antichrist
,
the
Masse
an
abomination
,
the
Hoste
an
idoll
,
and
Purgatory
a
fable
.
Points
that
being
receiued
were
sufficient
to
ouerthrow
all
the
authority
of
the
Pope
,
&
to
drie
vp
all
the
riuers
of
gaine
and
grease
of
the
Clergy
.
And
therefore
Innocent
the
third
,
who
succeeded
Pope
Celestine
the
third
of
that
name
,
about
the
yeer
1198
,
tooke
another
course
then
that
of
the
ordinary
Bishoppes
,
to
frame
the
proces
against
the
Waldenses
,
and
others
whom
he
called
Heretickes
.
He
authorized
certaine
Monkes
,
who
had
the
full
power
of
the
Inquisition
in
their
hands
,
and
framed
the
Proces
,
deliuered
to
the
secular
power
,
by
a
full
and
absolute
authority
,
and
a
far
shorter
way
,
but
much
more
cruell
,
deliuering
the
people
by
thousands
into
the
hands
of
the
Magistrates
,
&
the
Magistrates
to
the
executioners
;
whereby
in
a
few
yeers
,
all
Christendome
was
much
moued
by
those
pittifull
&
lamentable
spectacles
,
to
see
all
those
burnt
or
hanged
,
that
did
trust
only
in
one
Lord
Iesus
Christ
for
their
saluation
,
and
renounced
the
vaine
hopes
inuented
by
men
,
&
for
their
profit
,
which
was
all
the
fruit
of
that
aforesaid
Inquisition
,
which
we
shall
speake
of
in
the
Chapter
following
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Inquisition
:
by
whom
it
was
first
put
in
practise
:
by
what
subtilties
and
cruelties
the
Waldenses
haue
been
vexed
by
it
.
IN
the
beginning
of
the
prosecution
of
the
Popes
,
vtterly
to
exterminate
the
Waldenses
,
they
were
content
with
the
meanes
aboue
mentioned
in
the
precedent
Chapter
,
but
either
because
the
busines
went
but
slowly
forward
,
or
because
notwithstanding
those
meanes
,
the
number
increased
in
such
manner
,
of
those
that
beleeued
,
that
these
meanes
were
found
to
be
weake
,
it
was
resolued
by
Pope
Innocent
the
third
,
to
assay
whether
by
the
way
of
preaching
hee
could
obtain
that
,
which
by
violence
he
could
neuer
doe
.
He
sent
therefore
certaine
Bishops
and
Monkes
,
who
preached
in
those
places
of
the
Waldenses
that
were
suspected
to
professe
their
religion
;
but
as
he
saith
,
The
Treas
of
Hist.
in
the
yeere
1206.
that
writ
the
Treasure
of
Histories
,
the
said
Preachers
conuerted
not
any
,
but
a
few
poore
people
,
but
for
the
most
part
(
saith
he
)
they
still
persisted
in
the
profession
of
their
faith
.
In
Gallia
Narbonensi
there
were
imployed
two
Monks
,
that
is
to
say
,
Pierre
de
Chateauneuf
,
Lib.
Inquisit.
cap.
de
non
occidendo
.
fol.
100.
Sic
fuit
oecisus
Sanctus
Petrus
de
Ordine
fratrum
Praedicatorum
.
and
Dominique
born
at
Calahorre
in
Spaine
,
to
whom
they
ioyned
a
certain
Abbot
of
Cisteaux
,
and
in
a
throng
,
as
it
were
together
,
there
came
many
other
Priests
and
Monkes
,
&
amongst
the
rest
a
certain
Bishop
of
Cestre
.
The
Monke
Pierre
de
Chateauneuf
was
slain
in
this
busines
,
and
for
that
canonized
for
a
Saint
.
Dominique
continued
in
his
persecution
of
the
Waldenses
both
in
deed
and
word
.
This
Monke
seeing
himselfe
to
bee
in
authority
,
M●ynes
qui
mandient
.
instituted
an
Order
of
begging
Monkes
,
who
after
his
name
were
callad
Dominicans
,
and
the
said
Monke
was
canonized
,
and
his
Order
confirmed
by
Pope
Honorius
,
being
warned
(
saith
hee
)
to
doe
it
,
by
a
dreame
.
For
it
seemed
to
him
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
was
falling
,
and
that
Dominique
vpheld
it
with
his
shoulders
,
in
recompence
whereof
,
the
said
Pope
commanded
that
the
said
Order
should
haue
the
first
place
among
the
Mendicants
.
Mandians
.
The
Martirologe
in
the
life
of
Dominique
.
It
is
said
of
this
Monke
,
that
his
mother
when
shee
went
with
childe
with
him
,
shee
did
dreame
,
that
shee
had
in
her
wombe
a
dogge
that
cast
out
flames
of
fire
out
of
his
throat
.
His
followers
interpret
this
to
his
aduantage
,
as
if
hereby
we
were
giuen
to
vnderstand
,
that
hee
should
be
that
dogge
,
that
should
vomit
out
that
fire
,
which
should
consume
the
Heretikes
:
But
on
the
contrary
,
they
whom
hee
euery
day
deliuered
vnto
death
,
might
well
say
that
hee
was
the
dogge
,
that
had
set
on
fire
all
Christendome
,
and
that
the
flames
that
came
out
of
his
throat
,
doe
note
vnto
vs
,
those
fiery
and
infernall
sentences
which
he
pronounced
against
the
Christians
.
Howsoeuer
hee
caried
himselfe
so
well
in
these
affaires
,
that
before
hee
died
,
he
built
many
goodly
houses
in
Languedoc
,
Prouence
,
Dolphine
,
Spaine
,
and
elswhere
,
by
which
hee
had
obtained
great
reuenewes
,
either
from
the
liberality
of
those
that
affected
his
Order
,
or
the
Confiscations
of
the
Waldenses
,
by
which
the
Count
Simon
of
Montfort
gaue
him
great
priuiledges
and
almes
,
as
cutting
large
thongs
of
another
mans
leather
.
He
laboured
in
the
Inquisition
as
the
chiefe
,
with
such
contentment
to
the
Popes
,
that
from
that
time
forward
,
the
Monkes
of
his
Order
,
haue
been
alwaies
imployed
in
the
Inquisition
.
The
power
giuen
to
these
Monkes
Inquisitors
,
was
without
limits
.
For
they
could
assemble
the
people
,
whensoeuer
it
pleased
them
,
by
the
sound
of
a
bell
,
proceed
against
the
Bishops
themselues
,
and
send
out
proces
,
if
there
were
need
,
to
imprison
,
and
to
open
the
prisons
without
controle
.
All
manner
of
accusations
was
auailable
enough
:
A
Sorcerer
,
a
Harlot
were
sufficient
witnesses
,
without
reproch
,
in
the
fact
of
pretended
heresie
.
It
was
no
matter
who
did
accuse
,
or
whether
by
word
of
mouth
,
or
by
tickets
cast
in
before
the
Inquisitor
,
for
without
any
personall
appearance
,
or
confronting
one
another
,
the
the
proces
were
framed
,
without
party
,
without
witnesse
,
and
without
other
law
,
then
the
pleasure
of
the
Inquisitor
.
To
be
rich
was
a
crime
neere
vnto
heresie
,
and
he
that
had
any
thing
to
lose
,
was
in
the
way
to
bee
vndone
,
either
as
an
Hereticke
,
or
at
the
least
,
as
a
fauourer
of
heretikes
.
One
bare
suspition
stopped
the
mouthes
of
fathers
and
mothers
,
and
kinsfolke
,
that
they
durst
not
intercede
for
punishments
to
come
,
and
he
that
did
intreat
for
the
conuey
of
a
cup
of
cold
water
,
or
a
little
straw
to
lye
vpon
in
some
stinking
dungeon
,
was
condemned
for
a
fauourer
of
Heretickes
,
and
brought
to
the
same
or
worse
extremities
.
There
was
no
Aduocate
that
durst
vndertake
the
defence
of
his
nearest
kinsman
or
friend
,
or
Notary
that
durst
receiue
any
act
in
his
fauour
.
And
that
which
was
more
,
after
that
a
man
was
once
intangled
within
the
snares
of
the
Inquisition
,
he
could
neuer
liue
in
any
assurance
,
for
hee
was
alwaies
to
beginne
againe
:
For
if
any
man
were
set
at
liberty
,
it
was
only
for
a
time
till
they
might
better
consider
of
it
.
Death
it selfe
made
not
an
end
of
the
punishment
,
for
they
haue
left
vnto
vs
certaine
coppies
of
their
sentences
against
the
bones
of
the
dead
,
to
dis-interre
and
to
burne
them
,
yea
thirty
yeeres
after
the
decease
of
the
party
accused
.
They
that
were
heires
had
nothing
certaine
,
for
vpon
any
accusation
of
their
fathers
or
kindred
,
they
durst
not
vndertake
the
defence
of
their
owne
right
,
or
possesse
their
owne
inheritance
,
without
the
crime
or
suspition
of
Heresie
,
and
that
they
rather
inherited
their
bad
faith
and
opinions
then
their
goods
.
The
people
,
yea
the
most
mighty
and
richest
amongst
them
,
were
constrained
,
in
a
manner
,
to
adore
these
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
and
to
bestow
vpon
them
great
Presents
for
the
building
of
their
Couents
and
dotations
of
their
houses
,
for
feare
to
bee
accused
of
Heresie
,
and
not
to
be
estemed
zealous
for
the
faith
of
those
holy
fathers
.
And
the
better
to
entertaine
men
with
an
apprehension
of
these
things
,
they
sometimes
made
shewes
and
brauadoes
of
their
prisoners
,
leading
them
in
triumph
at
their
Processions
,
some
being
enioyned
to
whip
themselues
,
others
to
goe
couered
after
the
manner
of
St.
Benedicts
,
that
is
to
say
,
with
certaine
red
Cassockes
with
yellow
crosses
,
to
signifie
that
they
were
such
as
had
been
conuinced
of
some
errour
,
and
that
at
the
first
offence
they
should
afterward
commit
,
they
were
already
condemned
for
Heretickes
.
Others
appeared
in
their
shirts
,
bare-foote
and
bare-headed
,
with
a
with
about
their
neckes
,
a
torch
in
their
hands
;
that
being
thus
prepared
and
furnished
,
they
might
giue
terror
to
the
beholders
,
to
see
such
persons
of
all
estates
and
sex
,
brought
to
so
miserable
a
condition
,
being
all
forbid
to
enter
into
the
Church
,
but
to
stay
in
the
porch
,
or
to
cast
an
eye
vpon
the
Hoste
when
it
was
shewed
by
the
Priest
;
vntill
it
was
otherwise
determined
by
the
Fathers
the
Inquisitors
.
And
for
the
full
accomplishment
of
the
contentment
of
the
said
Fathers
,
their
accused
were
exiled
for
a
penance
,
into
the
holy
Land
,
or
enrolled
for
some
other
expedition
against
the
Turkes
or
other
Infidels
,
leuied
by
the
command
of
the
Pope
,
to
serue
the
Church
for
a
certaine
time
at
their
owne
charge
:
and
in
the
meane
time
,
the
said
holy
Fathers
tooke
possession
of
the
goods
of
the
poore
Pilgrims
;
and
that
which
was
worst
of
all
,
at
their
returne
,
they
must
not
enquire
whether
the
said
Monkes
had
in
their
absence
any
priuate
familiarity
with
their
wiues
,
for
feare
lest
they
should
be
condemned
for
back-sliders
,
impenitent
,
and
altogether
vnworthy
of
any
fauour
.
Now
these
violences
being
executed
from
the
yeer
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
six
,
which
was
about
the
time
that
Dominique
erected
his
Inquisition
,
to
the
yeere
one
thousand
two
hundred
twenty
eight
,
there
was
so
great
a
hauock
made
of
poore
Christians
,
that
the
Archbishops
of
Aix
,
Arles
,
and
Narbonne
,
being
assembled
together
at
Aingou
,
in
the
said
yeere
1228
,
at
the
instance
of
the
said
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
to
confer
with
them
about
diuers
difficulties
in
the
execution
of
their
charge
,
had
compassion
of
the
misery
of
a
great
number
that
were
accused
,
and
kept
in
prison
by
the
said
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
saying
:
It
is
come
to
our
knowledge
,
See
the
Catal.
of
the
Test
.
of
the
truth
.
pag.
534.
that
you
haue
apprehended
so
great
a
number
of
the
Waldenses
,
that
it
is
not
only
not
possible
to
defray
the
charge
of
their
nourishment
,
but
to
prouide
lyme
and
stone
to
build
prisons
for
them
;
we
therefore
counsell
you
(
say
they
)
that
you
defer
a
little
such
imprisonments
,
vntill
the
Pope
may
bee
aduertised
of
the
great
numbers
that
haue
been
apprehended
,
and
that
he
doe
aduise
what
pleaseth
him
to
bee
done
;
if
not
,
there
is
no
reason
you
should
take
offence
for
those
that
are
impenitent
and
incorigible
,
Vous
tuissies
.
or
that
you
should
doubt
of
their
relaps
,
or
that
they
should
escape
away
,
or
hauing
their
liberty
should
infect
others
,
because
you
may
condemne
such
persons
without
delay
.
There
needs
no
other
proofe
then
this
of
the
aforesaid
Prelats
,
to
make
it
appeare
that
the
number
of
those
whom
the
Inquisition
had
deliuered
vnto
death
,
was
very
great
.
For
touching
the
question
moued
by
the
said
Inquisitors
,
whether
they
that
haue
frequented
the
company
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
haue
receiued
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
with
them
,
are
to
be
excused
,
because
they
say
they
offended
out
of
ignorance
,
not
knowing
that
they
were
Waldenses
:
The
the
answer
of
the
said
Prelats
was
,
that
they
were
not
to
be
excused
;
Because
(
say
they
)
who
is
so
great
a
stranger
,
as
not
to
know
that
the
Waldenses
haue
been
punished
and
condemned
for
these
many
yeers
since
,
and
who
knoweth
,
not
that
for
a
long
time
they
haue
been
pursued
and
persecuted
at
the
charge
and
trauell
of
Catholikes
,
this
pursuit
being
sealed
by
so
many
persons
condemned
to
death
;
if
it
cannot
be
called
into
doubt
.
And
yet
neuertheles
,
the
speech
of
the
said
Prelats
being
conferred
,
with
that
which
George
Morell
,
in
the
yeer
a
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
thirty
,
hath
written
,
it
would
be
none
of
the
least
wonders
that
God
hath
wrought
,
that
notwithstanding
the
bloody
persecutions
after
Waldo
his
time
,
in
the
yeere
a
thousand
one
hundred
sixty
,
George
Morel
in
his
memorials
.
pa.
54.
there
were
according
to
the
report
of
Morel
,
aboue
eight
hundred
thousand
persons
that
made
profession
of
the
faith
of
the
said
Waldenses
.
As
touching
the
subtleties
of
the
said
Inquisitors
,
we
should
not
haue
had
any
knowledge
thereof
,
but
from
such
as
haue
escaped
from
the
Inquisition
of
Spaine
,
but
that
it
was
the
will
of
God
that
their
cunning
trickes
should
not
bee
so
closely
hid
,
but
that
wee
had
examples
thereof
euen
from
themselues
.
Behold
then
the
crafty
subtleties
of
the
Inquisitors
,
which
serued
them
for
a
rule
in
the
framing
of
their
proces
against
the
Waldenses
.
It
is
not
expedient
to
dispute
of
matter
of
faith
before
lay-people
.
No
man
shall
be
held
for
a
penitent
man
,
if
he
accuse
not
those
that
he
knowes
to
be
such
as
himselfe
.
He
that
accuseth
not
those
that
are
like
vnto
himself
,
shall
be
cut
off
from
the
Church
,
as
a
rotten
member
,
for
feare
lest
the
members
that
are
found
,
should
be
corrupted
by
him
.
After
that
any
one
hath
been
deliuered
to
the
secular
power
,
great
care
must
bee
taken
,
that
hee
bee
not
suffered
to
excuse
himselfe
,
or
to
manifest
his
innocencie
before
the
people
:
because
if
be
he
deliuered
to
death
,
it
is
a
scandall
to
the
lay-people
;
and
if
hee
make
an
escape
,
there
is
danger
of
his
loyalty
.
Good
heed
must
bee
taken
,
not
to
promise
life
vnto
him
that
is
condemned
to
death
,
before
the
people
,
considering
that
an
Heretike
will
neuer
suffer
himselfe
to
bee
burnt
,
if
hee
may
escape
by
such
promises
.
And
if
he
shall
promise
to
repent
before
the
people
,
if
he
haue
not
his
life
granted
vnto
him
,
there
will
arise
a
scandall
amongst
them
,
and
it
will
be
thought
that
he
is
wrongfully
put
to
death
.
Note
(
say
they
)
that
the
Inquisitor
ought
alwaies
to
presuppose
the
fact
,
without
any
condition
,
and
is
onely
to
enquire
of
the
circumstances
of
the
fact
,
as
thus
:
how
often
hast
thou
confessed
thy selfe
vnto
Heretickes
?
In
what
chamber
of
the
house
haue
they
layen
,
and
the
like
things
.
The
Inquisitor
may
looke
into
any
booke
,
as
if
he
found
there
written
,
the
life
of
him
that
is
accused
,
and
of
all
that
he
enquires
of
.
It
is
necessary
to
threaten
death
to
the
accused
,
if
he
confesse
not
,
and
to
tell
him
the
fact
is
too
manifest
,
that
it
is
fit
he
should
thinke
of
his
soule
,
and
renounce
his
Heresie
,
for
he
must
die
,
and
therefore
it
shall
bee
good
for
him
to
take
patiently
whatsoeuer
shall
light
vpon
him
.
And
if
he
shall
answer
;
since
I
must
die
,
I
had
rather
die
in
that
faith
I
professe
,
then
in
that
of
the
Romish
Church
,
then
conclude
for
certaine
,
that
before
he
made
but
a
shew
of
repentance
,
and
so
let
him
suffer
iustice
.
Wee
must
not
thinke
to
vanquish
Heretickes
by
learning
or
by
the
scriptures
,
inasmuch
as
men
that
are
learned
,
are
rather
confounded
by
them
,
whereby
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
the
Heretickes
fortifie
themselues
,
seeing
they
are
able
to
delude
the
most
learned
.
Againe
,
great
heed
must
bee
taken
that
the
Heretikes
neuer
answer
directy
,
and
when
they
are
pressed
by
frequent
interrogations
,
they
haue
a
custome
to
alledge
for
themselues
,
that
they
are
simple
and
foolish
people
,
and
therefore
know
not
how
to
answere
.
And
if
they
shall
once
see
the
assistants
to
bee
moued
with
compassion
towards
them
,
as
if
they
should
doe
them
wrong
,
thinking
them
to
be
simple
people
,
and
therefore
not
culpable
;
then
they
gather
heart
,
and
make
a
shew
of
shedding
teares
like
poore
miserable
creatures
,
and
flattering
their
iudges
,
they
endeauour
to
free
themselues
from
the
Inquisition
,
saying
:
Sir
,
If
I
haue
been
faulty
in
any
thing
,
I
will
willingly
doe
penance
,
but
yet
giue
me
your
aide
and
assistance
to
deliuer
me
from
this
infamy
,
into
which
I
am
fallen
by
the
malice
of
others
,
not
mine
owne
fault
.
But
then
the
couragious
Inquisitor
must
not
yeeld
for
all
these
flatteries
,
nor
giue
any
beliefe
to
those
dissimulations
.
Moreouer
the
Inquisitor
must
tell
them
,
that
they
shall
gaine
nothing
by
swearing
falsly
,
because
they
haue
enough
to
conuince
them
by
witnesses
;
and
therefore
they
must
not
thinke
,
that
by
meanes
of
their
oath
they
shall
auoide
the
sentence
of
death
;
but
they
must
promise
them
(
say
they
)
that
if
they
will
freely
confesse
their
error
,
they
shall
haue
mercy
;
for
in
such
perplexities
,
there
are
many
,
that
confesse
their
error
in
hope
to
escape
.
Thus
you
see
the
subtilties
of
the
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
such
as
they
practised
in
times
past
,
against
the
Waldenses
throughout
all
Europe
:
It
remaines
that
we
now
see
what
their
practise
hath
been
in
euery
particular
Realme
and
Prouince
,
so
far
forth
as
is
come
to
our
knowledge
.
And
first
we
will
begin
with
Dauphine
,
because
it
is
the
Prouince
into
which
Waldo
and
his
followers
retired
themselues
at
their
departure
from
Lion
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Waldensian
Churches
in
Dauphine
,
and
the
persecutions
which
they
haue
suffered
,
which
are
come
to
our
knowledge
.
THe
Waldensian
Churches
in
Dauphine
,
haue
been
for
these
many
hundred
yeeres
spread
abroad
throughout
diuers
parts
of
the
Prouince
.
For
they
haue
had
Churches
in
Valentia
,
Valentinois
.
whereat
this
present
there
are
places
,
wherin
times
out
of
mind
,
the
faith
of
the
Waldenses
hath
been
receiued
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
,
as
the
place
des
Faulques
,
and
Beauregard
in
Valentia
,
and
La
Baulme
neere
Crest
;
out
of
which
places
there
are
come
to
our
hands
certaine
proces
against
some
particular
persons
of
the
same
places
,
for
being
accused
by
the
Inquisitors
as
adhearing
to
the
faith
of
the
Waldenses
aboue
three
hundred
yeeres
since
.
But
the
more
famous
Churches
of
the
saide
Prouince
,
are
those
of
the
Valley
of
Fraissiniere
,
neere
Ambrun
,
of
Argenterie
,
of
the
Valley
Loyse
,
which
for
the
Waldenses
sakes
was
called
Val
lute
,
as
if
there
had
been
nothing
in
the
said
Valley
but
a
Brothel-house
,
and
receptacle
of
all
manner
of
dissolute
liuing
and
villany
.
This
was
vtterly
rooted
out
.
On
the
other
side
of
the
Alpes
,
there
is
a
valley
called
the
Valley
of
Pragela
,
where
they
haue
inhabited
time
out
of
minde
.
A
Valley
that
is
in
the
iurisdiction
of
the
Arch-bishop
of
Turin
,
peopled
euen
at
this
present
with
those
that
are
descended
from
the
first
Waldenses
,
of
whom
mention
hath
been
made
heretofore
.
They
were
the
inhabitants
of
this
Valley
that
peopled
the
Waldensian
Valleies
of
Piedmont
,
La
Perouse
,
Saint
Martin
,
Angrongue
and
others
;
as
also
those
of
the
Waldenses
inhabited
in
Prouence
,
and
Calabria
,
are
come
out
of
those
places
of
Dauphine
,
and
Piedmont
.
In
said
Valley
of
Pragela
,
there
are
at
this
day
,
six
goodly
Churches
,
euery
one
hauing
their
Pastor
,
and
euerie
Pastor
hauing
diuers
villages
,
which
belong
to
euery
one
of
these
Churches
,
all
filled
with
those
that
haue
descended
from
the
ancient
Waldenses
.
They
are
Churches
truely
reformed
time
out
of
minde
.
For
although
in
the
said
Valley
,
there
are
at
this
present
old
people
,
and
not
a
small
number
that
draw
neere
,
yea
and
some
that
are
aboue
a
hundred
yeere
old
,
yet
these
good
old
men
,
haue
neuer
heard
of
their
fathers
,
or
grand-fathers
,
that
masse
was
euer
sung
in
their
times
in
that
Country
.
And
though
perhaps
the
Arch-bishops
of
Turin
,
haue
caused
it
to
be
song
in
the
said
Valley
,
whereof
the
inhabitants
haue
had
no
knowledge
,
yet
there
is
not
any
amongst
them
,
that
makes
profession
of
any
other
faith
or
beleefe
,
then
that
the
confession
whereof
we
haue
heard
in
the
former
booke
.
For
all
those
bookes
before
mentioned
,
haue
bin
receiued
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
valley
,
which
hath
been
in
times
past
,
one
of
the
safest
retiring
places
that
the
Waldenses
had
in
all
Europe
,
enuironed
on
all
sides
with
mountaines
almost
vnaccressable
,
within
the
caues
whereof
they
retired
themselues
in
times
of
persecution
.
Le
Sieur
de
Vignaux
who
was
one
of
the
first
Pastors
that
preached
to
his
people
,
long
before
the
exercise
of
the
reformed
Religion
was
free
in
France
,
could
not
satisfie
himselfe
with
the
liberall
speech
,
integrity
,
and
piety
of
these
people
,
whom
he
found
altogether
disposed
to
receiue
the
dispensation
of
the
word
of
God
,
which
their
fore-fathers
had
cherished
,
and
in
which
they
had
instructed
their
posterity
.
And
it
was
worthy
the
obseruation
,
that
notwithstanding
they
were
weakned
on
all
sides
,
and
enuironed
with
the
enemies
of
their
Religion
,
in
danger
to
be
apprehended
when
they
went
out
of
their
dores
,
yet
was
there
neuer
any
worldly
respect
that
had
power
to
alter
their
holy
resolution
,
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
to
serue
God
,
taking
his
word
for
the
rule
of
their
faith
,
and
his
law
for
the
rule
of
their
obedience
.
And
in
this
designe
it
was
,
that
they
haue
been
blessed
of
God
,
aboue
all
Christian
people
throughout
Europe
,
insomuch
that
their
infants
were
hardly
weaned
from
their
mothers
breast
,
but
their
parents
tooke
a
singular
delight
to
instruct
them
in
the
Christian
faith
and
doctrine
,
vntill
they
were
able
to
confound
many
persons
dwelling
elswhere
well
strooken
in
yeeres
,
and
ouerwhelmed
with
ignorance
.
To
this
passe
their
Pastors
brought
them
,
who
not
being
content
to
giue
them
exhortations
vpon
the
Sabboth
daies
,
went
also
in
the
weeke-daies
to
instruct
them
,
in
the
villages
and
hamlets
thereabouts
,
not
sparing
themselues
for
the
roughnes
of
the
rockes
,
the
coldnesse
of
the
ayre
,
the
inciuility
of
the
country
,
where
they
were
faine
to
clime
vp
high
mountains
to
visit
their
flocke
,
and
to
carry
vnto
them
the
foode
of
their
soules
;
euen
at
those
times
when
the
people
in
the
heat
of
summer
were
keeping
their
cattell
vpon
the
high
rockes
,
and
there
they
many
times
teach
and
instruct
them
in
the
open
fields
.
There
you
may
see
those
that
heare
the
word
of
God
with
attention
and
reuerence
:
There
is
discipline
exercised
with
fruit
;
There
the
people
pray
with
feruency
of
zeale
,
at
their
from
their
labors
,
at
night
when
they
go
toe
their
retaine
rest
,
&
in
the
morning
before
they
vndertake
any
worke
;
First
in
their
priuate
houses
,
then
in
the
Temple
they
begge
the
assistance
of
the
Lord
in
all
their
actions
,
thoughts
,
words
,
and
deeds
,
and
so
betake
themselues
to
their
labours
,
vnder
the
protection
of
the
liuing
God
,
whom
they
loue
,
and
honour
and
adore
.
There
you
may
descry
more
zeale
,
and
more
simplicity
,
then
in
many
other
places
,
that
abound
in
the
delights
and
pleasures
of
this
world
;
neither
are
they
so
rude
and
blockish
,
but
that
they
haue
diuers
amongst
them
that
can
reade
,
and
deliuer
their
mindes
in
good
tearmes
,
especially
they
that
trauell
sometimes
into
the
lower
Countries
for
their
commodities
;
they
haue
Schooles
wherein
their
children
are
taught
and
nurtured
,
neither
doe
they
want
any
thing
they
thinke
necessary
to
aduance
the
glory
of
God
amongst
them
.
The
first
persecution
that
is
come
to
our
knowledge
,
was
that
,
which
was
moued
by
a
certain
Monke
Inquisitor
of
the
Order
of
the
Frier-Minors
,
named
Francis
Borelli
,
hauing
a
Commission
in
the
yeere
1380
,
Anno
1380.
to
make
inquiry
and
to
informe
touching
the
Sect
of
the
Waldenses
,
in
the
Dioces
of
Aix
,
Arles
,
Ambrun
,
Vienna
,
Geneua
,
Aubonne
,
Sauoy
,
the
Venetian
County
,
Dyois
,
Forests
,
This
Bull
was
taken
out
of
the
Chamber
Country
of
Grenoble
.
the
Principality
of
Orenge
,
the
Citty
of
Anignon
and
Selon
,
as
his
Bull
gaue
him
authority
,
which
he
receiued
from
Clement
the
seuenth
,
who
then
was
Resident
and
ruled
in
Anignon
.
By
reason
of
the
neerenes
of
his
Court
to
the
habitation
of
the
Waldenses
;
hee
thought
good
to
purge
Dauphine
,
of
those
that
held
him
to
bee
Antichrist
;
and
for
this
cause
he
commanded
the
Bishops
of
Dauphine
,
Prouence
,
and
other
places
,
to
which
his
power
did
extend
(
for
there
was
then
a
schisme
,
and
all
Europe
was
diuided
,
partly
for
Vrbani
the
sixt
,
and
partly
for
this
said
Clement
)
to
watch
in
such
sort
ouer
their
flockes
,
that
there
might
not
any
liue
amongst
them
that
was
of
the
Sect
of
the
Waldenses
.
This
Monke
cited
to
appeare
before
him
at
Ambrun
,
all
the
inhabitants
of
Erassiniere
,
Argentiere
,
and
the
valley
Pute
,
vpon
paine
of
excommunication
.
They
appeared
not
,
nor
any
for
them
,
&
were
therefore
condemned
for
their
contumacy
,
and
in
the
end
shut
out
of
the
Church
,
by
the
last
and
most
direfull
excommunication
of
offenders
:
and
in
the
space
of
thirteene
yeeres
,
during
which
time
he
alwaies
caught
one
or
other
,
he
deliuered
by
sentence
to
the
secular
power
to
be
burnt
at
Grenoble
;
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
valley
Pute
,
William
Marie
of
Vilar
;
Peter
Long
,
alias
Chastan
;
Iohn
Long
,
alias
Truchi
,
Albert
Vincens
,
Ioane
the
wife
of
Steuen
Vincens
,
and
diuers
others
;
that
is
to
say
,
to
the
number
of
one
hundred
and
fifty
men
,
diuers
women
,
with
many
of
their
sonnes
and
daughters
well
strooken
in
yeeres
,
whose
names
we
haue
not
heere
inserted
because
we
would
not
grieue
and
weary
the
Reader
.
Of
the
Valley
of
Argentiere
and
Frassinieres
,
Astine
Berarde
,
Barthelemie
the
wife
of
Iohn
Porti
,
and
others
of
both
sexes
,
to
the
number
of
eighty
,
who
were
all
condemned
to
be
deliuered
to
the
secular
power
;
in
such
sort
,
that
whensoeuer
any
one
of
them
was
apprehended
,
he
was
presently
brought
to
Grenoble
,
and
there
without
any
other
shew
of
proces
,
burnt
aliue
.
This
last
sentence
was
pronounced
at
Ambrun
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
three
hundred
ninty
three
,
to
the
great
gaine
and
commodity
of
the
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
who
adiudged
to
themselues
two
parts
of
the
goods
of
the
said
condemned
,
and
the
rest
to
the
temporall
commanders
,
with
inhibition
to
their
bordering
neighbours
,
to
assist
them
in
any
manner
howsoeuer
,
to
receiue
them
,
visit
,
defend
them
,
or
to
minister
reliefe
or
sustenance
to
any
of
them
,
or
to
conuerse
with
them
in
any
sort
,
or
to
doe
them
any
fauour
,
or
giue
them
any
aide
or
counsell
,
vpon
paine
to
be
attainded
and
conuinced
for
a
fauourer
of
Heretickes
,
they
being
declared
vnworthy
of
all
offices
,
and
publicke
charges
and
counsels
;
forbidding
euery
man
to
vse
the
seruice
of
any
of
them
in
matter
of
testimony
,
they
themselues
being
iudged
vnsufficient
to
make
a
will
,
or
to
succeed
in
any
inheritance
.
And
if
any
of
them
should
bee
iudges
,
that
their
sentences
should
be
of
no
force
,
and
no
causes
should
be
called
before
them
.
And
if
any
of
them
be
Aduocates
,
that
their
defences
and
pleas
bee
not
receiued
;
if
Notaries
,
that
their
instruments
be
of
no
effect
,
but
cancelled
and
defaced
;
If
Priests
,
that
they
be
depriued
of
all
offices
and
benefices
,
with
inhibition
to
all
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
to
minister
the
Sacrament
vnto
them
,
to
giue
them
sepulture
,
or
to
receiue
from
them
any
almes
or
oblations
,
vpon
paine
of
deposition
from
charges
,
and
depriuation
of
their
Benefices
.
This
Monke
reserued
to
himselfe
,
by
the
said
sentence
,
the
reuiew
and
examination
of
the
proces
of
some
dosen
that
he
named
therein
;
and
they
were
those
which
he
would
willingly
haue
to
passe
by
the
golden
gate
.
For
in
the
proces
that
are
come
to
our
hands
,
there
are
many
that
complaine
,
that
they
had
neuer
been
entangled
in
the
snares
of
the
Inquisitors
,
but
for
their
goods
;
beeing
well
knowne
that
they
neuer
had
any
knowledge
of
the
Beleefe
of
Waldenses
.
As
touching
the
Waldenses
of
the
valley
of
Pragela
,
they
were
assayled
by
their
enemies
vpon
the
side
of
Susa
a
towne
in
Piedmont
,
1400.
about
the
yeere
a
thousand
foure
hundred
:
and
forasmuch
as
they
had
many
times
assaulted
them
in
vaine
,
at
such
times
as
they
could
retire
themselues
into
the
high
mountaines
,
and
caues
or
hollow
places
thereof
,
Vineaux
in
his
Menor
.
fol.
6.
from
whence
they
might
much
indamage
,
and
hinder
those
that
came
to
assaile
them
,
the
said
enemies
set
vpon
them
,
about
the
Feast
of
the
Natiuity
of
Christ
,
a
time
when
these
poore
people
neuer
thought
,
that
any
would
haue
durst
to
haue
past
the
mountaines
being
couered
with
snow
,
who
seeing
their
caues
and
cauerns
taken
by
their
enemies
,
they
betooke
themselues
to
one
of
the
highest
mountaines
of
the
Alpes
,
named
afterward
the
Albergam
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
mountaine
of
retrait
,
and
running
together
in
troopes
with
their
wiues
and
children
,
the
mothers
carrying
their
cradles
,
and
leading
their
infants
by
the
hand
,
that
were
able
to
goe
,
the
enemy
followed
them
vntill
night
,
and
slew
many
before
they
could
recouer
the
mountaine
.
They
that
were
then
slaine
had
the
better
bargaine
.
For
night
comming
vpon
these
poore
people
which
were
in
the
snow
,
without
any
meanes
to
make
any
fire
to
warme
their
little
infants
,
the
greatest
part
of
them
were
benummed
with
cold
,
&
there
were
found
in
the
morning
fourescore
small
infants
dead
in
their
cradles
,
and
most
of
their
mothers
mothers
died
after
them
,
and
diuers
others
were
giuing
vp
the
last
gaspe
.
The
enemies
being
retired
in
the
night
,
into
the
houses
of
these
poore
people
,
they
ransacked
and
pillaged
whatsoeuer
they
could
carry
to
Susa
,
and
for
the
full
accomplishment
of
their
cruelty
,
they
hanged
vpon
a
tree
a
poore
Waldensian
woman
,
whom
they
met
vpon
the
mountaine
de
Meane
,
named
Margaret
Athode
.
The
Inhabitants
of
the
said
Valley
,
hold
this
persecution
to
be
the
most
violent
,
that
their
fathers
haue
related
vnto
them
,
that
in
their
times
or
the
times
of
their
grand-fathers
they
haue
euer
suffred
;
and
they
talke
of
it
at
this
present
,
as
if
it
were
a
thing
lately
done
,
and
fresh
in
memory
;
so
often
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
,
hath
mention
been
made
of
this
vnexpected
surprise
,
the
cause
of
so
many
miseries
amongst
them
.
Now
in
the
meane
while
,
the
Waldenses
of
the
valley
Frassiniere
,
that
remained
and
had
escaped
this
aforesaid
persecution
,
were
againe
violently
handled
by
the
Archbishop
of
Ambrun
their
neighbour
in
the
yeere
1460
,
that
is
,
1460.
in
the
time
of
Pope
Pius
the
second
of
that
name
,
and
of
Lewis
the
eleuenth
King
of
France
.
This
Arch-bishop
named
Iohn
,
made
a
Commissioner
against
the
said
Waldenses
,
a
certaine
Monke
of
the
order
of
the
Frier-Minors
,
called
Iohn
Vayleti
,
who
proceeded
with
such
diligence
and
violence
,
that
there
was
hardly
any
person
in
the
vallies
of
Frassiniere
,
Argentiere
,
and
Loyse
,
that
could
escape
the
hands
of
the
said
Inquisitor
,
but
that
they
were
apprehended
either
as
Heretickes
,
or
fauourers
of
them
.
They
therefore
that
knew
nothing
of
the
beleefe
of
the
Waldenses
,
had
recourse
vnto
King
Lewis
the
eleuenth
,
humbly
beseeching
him
,
to
stay
by
his
authority
the
course
of
such
persecutions
.
The
King
granted
vnto
them
his
letters
,
the
which
wee
haue
in
this
place
thought
good
to
insert
at
large
,
because
by
them
it
shall
be
easie
to
know
what
the
will
and
desire
of
the
said
Monkes
was
,
who
intangled
in
their
proces
many
of
the
Romish
religion
,
vnder
colour
of
the
Inquisition
against
the
Waldenses
.
The
Letters
of
King
Lewis
the
eleuenth
.
Lewis
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
Dauphin
de
Vienois
,
Conte
de
Valentinois
,
and
Dioys
;
to
our
well-beloued
and
faithfull
Gouernour
of
our
Country
of
Dauphine
,
health
and
dilection
.
TOuching
that
part
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
valley
Loyse
,
Frassiniere
,
Argentiere
,
and
others
of
our
Country
of
Dauphine
,
it
hath
been
certified
,
that
notwithstanding
they
haue
liued
,
and
are
desirous
to
liue
as
becommeth
good
Christian
Catholikes
,
without
holding
,
or
beleeuing
,
or
maintaining
any
superstitious
points
,
but
according
to
the
ordinance
and
discipline
of
our
mother
the
holy
Church
;
yet
neuerthelesse
,
some
religious
Mandians
,
who
call
themselues
the
Inquisitors
of
the
faith
,
and
others
thinking
by
vexations
and
troubles
,
to
extort
from
them
their
goods
,
and
otherwise
to
molest
them
in
their
persons
,
haue
been
desirous
,
and
still
are
,
to
lay
false
imputations
vpon
them
,
that
they
hold
and
beleeue
certaine
Heresies
and
superstitions
against
the
Catholike
faith
;
and
vnder
this
collour
,
haue
and
still
doe
vex
and
trouble
them
with
strange
inuolutions
of
proces
,
both
in
our
Court
of
Parliament
in
Dauphine
,
and
in
diuers
other
Countries
and
iurisdictions
.
And
to
come
to
the
confiscation
of
the
goods
of
those
whom
they
charge
with
the
same
offence
,
many
of
the
Iudges
,
yea
,
and
the
said
Inquisitors
of
the
faith
themselues
,
being
commonly
religious
Mandians
,
Mandians
.
vnder
the
shadow
of
the
office
of
Inquisitors
,
haue
sent
,
and
euery
day
do
send
forth
proces
against
those
poore
people
,
without
reasonable
cause
;
putting
some
of
them
to
the
racke
,
and
calling
them
in
question
without
any
precedent
information
,
and
condemning
them
for
matters
whereof
they
were
neuer
culpable
,
as
hath
bin
afterwards
found
and
of
some
,
to
set
them
at
liberty
,
haue
taken
,
and
exacted
great
summes
of
money
,
and
by
diuers
meanes
haue
vniustly
vexed
and
troubled
them
,
to
the
great
preiudice
and
hinderance
,
not
onely
of
the
said
Suppliants
,
but
of
Vs
and
the
Weale
.
publicke
,
of
our
Country
of
Dauphine
.
Wee
therefore
being
willing
to
prouide
against
this
mischiefe
,
and
not
to
suffer
Our
poor
people
to
be
vexed
and
troubled
by
such
wrongfull
proceedings
,
especially
the
Inhabitants
of
the
said
places
affirming
,
that
they
haue
alwaies
liued
,
and
will
liue
,
as
becommeth
good
Christians
,
and
Catholikes
,
not
hauing
euer
beleeued
,
nor
held
other
beleefe
,
then
that
of
our
mother
the
holy
Church
,
nor
maintained
,
nor
will
maintaine
,
or
beleeue
any
thing
to
the
contrary
,
and
that
it
is
against
all
reason
,
that
any
man
should
be
condemned
of
the
crime
of
Heresie
,
but
onely
they
,
that
with
obdurate
obstinacy
wil
stubbornly
maintain
and
affirme
things
contrary
to
the
sincerity
of
our
faith
.
Wee
haue
by
great
and
mature
deliberation
,
and
to
meet
with
such
frauds
and
abuses
,
vniust
vexations
and
exactions
granted
to
the
said
Suppliants
,
and
doe
grant
,
and
of
our
certain
knowledge
,
and
speciall
consent
,
full
power
and
authority
royall
,
&
Delphinale
;
We
haue
willed
and
ordained
,
and
doe
will
and
ordaine
by
these
Presents
;
that
the
said
Suppliants
,
and
all
others
of
our
Country
of
Dauphine
,
be
freed
from
their
courts
and
proces
,
and
whatsoeuer
proces
any
of
them
shall
haue
sent
forth
,
for
the
causes
aboue
mentioned
;
We
haue
of
our
certaine
knowledge
,
full
power
and
authority
royall
and
Delphinale
,
abolished
,
and
doe
abolish
,
made
,
and
doe
make
of
none
effect
by
these
Presents
,
and
we
will
that
from
all
times
past
vnto
this
day
,
there
be
nothing
demanded
of
them
,
or
wrong
offered
,
either
in
body
or
goods
,
or
good
name
.
Except
neuertheles
there
bee
any
,
that
will
obstinately
and
out
of
a
hardned
heart
,
maintaine
and
affirme
any
thing
against
the
holy
Catholike
faith
.
Moreouer
,
we
haue
willed
and
ordained
,
and
doe
will
and
ordaine
,
that
the
goods
of
the
said
Inhabitants
Suppliants
,
and
all
other
of
our
Country
of
Dauphine
,
that
for
the
causes
aboue
mentioned
,
haue
been
taken
and
exacted
of
any
person
,
in
any
manner
whatsoeuer
,
by
execution
or
otherwise
;
shall
by
the
ordinance
or
command
of
our
Court
of
Parliament
of
Dauphine
,
or
any
other
whatsoeuer
,
as
also
all
bils
and
obligations
,
which
they
haue
giuen
for
the
causes
aboue
said
,
whether
it
be
for
the
paiment
of
fees
for
the
said
proces
or
otherwise
,
shall
againe
bee
restored
vnto
them
,
vnto
which
restitution
all
such
shall
be
constrained
,
that
haue
in
any
thing
,
either
by
sale
or
spoile
of
their
goods
,
moueables
or
vnmoueables
,
by
detention
or
imprisonment
of
their
persons
any
way
wronged
them
,
vntill
they
haue
restored
their
goods
,
and
things
aboue
mentioned
,
and
obeyed
;
otherwise
to
bee
inforced
by
all
due
and
resonable
meanes
requisite
in
such
a
case
,
notwithstanding
all
appellations
whatsoeuer
,
which
our
will
is
in
any
manner
be
deferred
.
And
because
that
by
reason
of
those
confiscations
,
which
haue
been
heretofore
pretended
,
of
the
goods
of
those
whom
they
haue
charged
and
accused
in
this
case
,
diuers
more
for
couetousnesse
,
and
a
desire
of
the
said
confiscations
,
or
part
of
them
,
then
for
iustice
,
doe
and
haue
put
many
people
in
sute
,
and
to
come
to
the
end
of
their
confiscations
,
haue
held
diuers
tearmes
against
iustice
.
We
haue
declared
,
and
doe
declare
by
these
Presents
,
that
we
will
not
from
hence
forward
,
for
the
said
cause
,
haue
any
confiscations
taken
,
leuied
,
or
exacted
,
for
vs
,
or
by
our
Officers
;
and
whatsoeuer
right
may
come
vnto
vs
,
we
doe
acquit
our selues
off
,
and
remit
vnto
the
children
or
other
inheritours
thereof
,
against
whomsoeuer
shall
pretend
a
right
to
those
confiscations
.
As
also
to
meet
with
these
fraudes
and
abuses
,
offered
by
the
said
Inquisitors
of
the
faith
;
we
haue
forbid
,
and
doe
forbid
,
that
any
man
suffer
any
of
the
said
Inquisitors
of
the
faith
,
to
proceed
from
hence
forward
against
any
of
the
said
Inhabitants
of
our
country
of
Dauphine
,
nor
restraine
any
of
them
for
the
cause
aboue
mentioned
,
without
expresse
letters
from
our selfe
touching
that
matter
.
Moreouer
we
haue
forbid
,
and
doe
forbid
,
for
the
cause
aforesaid
and
the
like
,
any
of
our
Iudges
and
Officers
of
our
Subiects
to
vndertake
any
iurisdiction
or
knowledge
,
but
all
causes
and
proces
in
the
said
case
,
to
be
sent
vnto
vs
,
and
those
of
our
grand
Counsell
to
vs
;
to
whom
,
and
not
vnto
others
,
wee
haue
reserued
the
hearing
and
determination
.
Wee
therefore
command
and
directly
enioyne
you
,
that
our
Letters
be
put
in
execution
from
point
to
point
,
according
to
the
forme
aboue
said
,
and
not
other
waies
,
as
in
such
case
is
requisite
.
For
it
is
our
pleasure
it
should
bee
done
;
and
to
doe
it
we
giue
you
full
power
and
authority
,
and
commission
,
and
speciall
commandement
.
We
charge
and
command
all
our
Iustices
,
Officers
,
Subiects
,
Commissioners
,
and
Deputies
,
1478.
to
giue
their
assistance
for
the
due
obedience
thereunto
.
Giuen
at
Arras
the
18
of
May
,
1578.
The
Arch-bishop
of
Ambrun
ceaseth
not
to
proceed
against
the
accused
,
yea
he
was
much
more
animated
then
before
,
grounding
himself
vpon
that
clause
of
the
aforesaid
Letters
;
If
there
bee
not
any
found
rebellious
and
refractary
,
and
that
obstinately
harden
themselues
in
their
opinions
.
And
therefore
he
pretended
not
to
doe
any
thing
against
the
aforesaid
Letters
,
because
they
that
had
obtained
them
,
made
not
their
appearance
in
iudgement
,
for
their
iustification
,
verifying
that
they
were
neither
obstinate
nor
rebellious
.
Moreouer
,
the
Arch-bishop
extorted
from
the
one
part
of
the
Inhabitants
af
Frassiniere
,
Argentiere
,
and
the
valley
Loyse
,
a
disclaiming
of
those
requests
presented
to
the
King
,
declaring
that
there
were
no
people
in
Dauphine
lesse
free
from
Heresie
,
then
they
that
were
most
forward
to
purge
themselues
before
the
King
:
He
caused
information
againe
to
be
made
,
and
that
which
we
haue
obserued
in
the
said
informations
is
,
that
the
witnesses
produced
by
the
Arch-bishop
were
almost
all
Priests
or
Officers
of
the
said
Arch-bishop
,
as
namely
William
Chabassal
Canon
of
Ambrun
,
Francis
Magnici
,
Priest
of
the
valley
Loyse
,
Rostain
Payan
,
Curat
of
Saint
Marcelin
,
Anthony
Garneri
Priest
,
Aimar
Raimond
Chaplin
,
Michael
Pierre
,
Curat
of
Frassinieres
,
al
which
deposed
,
that
all
they
that
had
recours
vnto
King
Lewis
the
eleuenth
were
Waldenses
.
The
Arch-bishop
being
thus
strengthned
,
by
their
disclaime
,
and
these
witnesses
,
and
the
assertion
of
one
Iohn
Pelegrin
,
who
was
corrupted
with
siluer
,
to
accuse
the
Waldenses
of
such
ancient
calumnies
,
as
long
since
haue
been
laid
vpon
the
Christians
of
the
Primatiue
Church
,
that
is
,
that
they
assembled
themselues
together
in
darke
places
,
to
commit
whoredom
,
the
candels
being
put
out
;
he
sent
to
the
Court
,
to
iustifie
himself
against
those
informations
giuen
to
the
King
,
that
he
pursued
the
Waldenses
,
rather
to
get
their
goods
,
then
for
any
zeale
hee
bare
to
the
Catholicke
faith
:
but
this
onely
witnes
preuailed
but
little
,
against
many
other
,
who
would
neuer
depose
any
thing
against
their
conscience
,
that
they
had
euer
seen
amongst
the
Waldenses
anything
that
had
but
the
least
appearance
of
that
villany
wherewith
the
aforesaid
false
witnes
had
charged
them
.
Neuertheles
the
Arch-bishop
ceaseth
not
to
annoy
the
foresaid
accused
to
the
vttermost
of
his
power
,
in
such
sort
,
that
wanting
meanes
to
defray
the
charge
,
the
greatest
part
of
them
betooke
themselues
to
flight
,
there
being
only
amongst
those
that
were
persecuted
,
one
Iames
Patineri
,
who
openly
auerred
the
vniust
vexation
,
to
the
preiudice
of
the
Letters
obtained
of
his
maiesty
,
and
demanded
a
coppy
of
the
proceeding
,
that
hee
might
right
himselfe
by
Law
.
The
Arch-bishop
leaues
him
in
peace
,
pursuing
those
that
wanted
courage
to
oppose
themselues
against
his
violences
.
But
the
Consuls
of
Frassiniere
,
Michael
Ruffi
,
and
Iohn
Girand
,
sped
not
so
well
:
For
hauing
been
cited
to
appeare
before
the
said
Arch-bishop
to
answere
both
in
their
owne
name
,
and
of
the
inhabitants
of
their
Valley
;
hauing
answered
that
they
had
nothing
to
say
before
the
said
Arch-Bishop
,
because
their
cause
was
then
depending
before
the
King
and
his
Counsell
,
which
they
then
openly
auerred
,
and
demanded
a
Coppy
off
:
being
pressed
to
answere
,
notwithstanding
their
protestations
,
and
auerment
to
the
contrary
,
Michael
Ruffi
answered
in
his
owne
language
,
and
nodding
his
head
,
Veici
rages
,
and
vpon
a
new
instance
or
importunity
veici
vna
bella
raison
;
the
Arch-bishop
being
strangely
moued
against
the
said
Consuls
for
this
their
contempt
,
sent
them
to
the
fire
without
any
other
Indictment
.
But
the
Arch-bishop
staied
not
long
after
them
;
for
he
died
,
and
not
without
an
euident
proofe
of
the
iustice
of
God
,
presently
after
the
said
execution
.
Thus
ended
the
persecution
of
the
said
Arch-bishop
,
and
his
Commissioner
Iohn
Veileti
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
eighty
seuen
.
1487.
Now
we
may
obserue
one
notorious
villany
in
the
proces
framed
by
this
Monke
Veileti
:
For
hauing
the
said
proces
in
our
hands
,
we
found
certaine
bils
or
tickets
,
in
which
the
said
Commissary
tooke
the
answeres
of
those
that
were
accused
,
simply
as
they
were
taken
from
their
mouthes
;
but
wee
haue
afterwards
found
them
strangly
stretched
and
extended
in
the
proces
,
and
many
times
quite
contrary
to
that
which
was
in
the
sumptum
as
they
call
it
,
inuerting
and
altering
the
intention
of
the
said
accused
,
making
him
to
say
that
which
hee
neuer
thought
of
;
as
for
example
:
Inquire
whether
hee
beleeued
,
that
after
the
words
of
the
Sacrament
were
pronounced
by
the
Priest
in
the
Masse
,
the
body
of
Christ
was
in
the
Hoste
,
in
as
grosse
a
manner
and
as
great
,
as
it
was
vpon
the
crosse
;
If
the
Waldenses
shall
answere
no
;
Veileti
sets
downe
the
answere
thus
;
That
hee
had
confessed
,
that
he
beleeued
not
in
God
,
or
at
least
wise
his
Scribe
,
he
dictating
it
.
Againe
,
Inquire
whether
wee
ought
not
to
pray
vnto
Saints
;
If
he
answere
no
:
they
set
it
down
,
that
he
railed
and
spake
ill
of
the
Saints
.
Inquire
whether
we
are
to
reuerence
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
pray
vnto
her
in
our
necessities
;
If
hee
answere
no
:
They
set
it
downe
in
writing
,
that
he
spake
blasphemy
against
the
virgin
Mary
.
Behold
here
the
fidelity
of
the
said
Monkes
inquisitors
,
in
an
action
so
important
,
and
it
could
not
be
without
the
great
prouidence
of
God
,
that
such
impiety
should
be
conserued
and
kept
vnto
this
present
time
,
that
men
might
see
with
what
spirit
they
were
led
,
that
cut
the
throats
and
burnt
the
faithfull
of
the
Church
,
after
they
had
oppressed
them
with
impostures
,
demanding
of
vs
neuertheles
,
where
these
faithfull
of
the
Church
were
,
which
they
haue
massacred
before
these
times
wherein
we
liue
.
And
if
the
Reader
desire
to
know
,
how
such
Proces
,
and
Indictments
are
come
to
our
hands
;
here
hee
may
see
againe
,
that
it
hath
not
been
without
the
great
prouidence
of
God
,
that
they
themselues
that
haue
committed
these
cruelties
and
villanies
,
are
they
that
haue
kept
the
said
papers
and
proces
in
their
libraries
,
and
places
wherein
their
Records
are
laid
;
as
namely
the
Arch-bishops
themselues
of
Ambrun
;
Iohn
and
Rostain
and
others
vntil
the
time
that
this
Citty
being
recouered
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Conspirators
,
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
eighty
fiue
,
1585.
and
brought
vnder
the
obedience
of
the
King
,
by
Monsieur
the
Mareshal
de
l'esdignieres
;
all
the
said
proces
and
proceedings
attempted
,
and
intended
for
many
hundred
yeeres
together
,
against
the
said
Waldenses
,
were
cast
into
the
street
,
by
reason
that
the
Arch-bishops
house
was
set
on
fire
,
by
the
enemies
themselues
,
with
an
intent
to
defend
a
tower
,
called
Tour
Brune
,
whether
they
were
retired
,
and
to
cut
off
a
Gallery
of
wood
,
by
which
the
Arch-bishop
had
passage
to
the
said
Towre
.
The
Lord
de
Calignon
of
happy
memory
,
and
whilest
he
liued
being
Chancellor
of
Nauarra
,
being
there
;
and
the
Lord
of
Vulcon
at
this
present
,
Counseller
to
the
King
in
his
Court
of
Parliament
at
Grenoble
,
they
caused
the
said
Indictments
long
since
framed
against
the
Waldenses
to
be
gathered
together
,
from
whence
we
haue
collected
that
which
concerns
the
cruelties
,
and
lewd
cariage
of
the
said
Monkes
Inquisitors
,
and
their
adherents
,
as
also
,
that
which
hereafter
followeth
touching
the
Waldenses
in
Dauphine
,
and
the
persecutions
of
the
Arch-bishops
of
Turin
against
the
Waldensian
Churches
of
Pragela
by
their
Commissaries
.
Hitherto
we
haue
not
found
that
any
haue
hotly
pursued
the
Waldenses
by
war
;
but
Albert
de
Capitaneis
,
Arch-deacon
of
Cremona
,
sent
against
them
by
Innocent
the
eight
,
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
,
foure
hundred
,
1488.
eighty
eight
,
began
to
intreat
the
assistance
of
the
Kings
Lieutenant
in
Dauphine
called
Hugnes
de
la
Paln
,
who
for
this
seruice
leuied
troopes
of
men
,
and
marched
to
those
places
,
where
the
said
Albert
told
him
there
were
any
of
the
Waldenses
,
namely
in
the
valley
of
Loyse
.
And
to
the
end
the
busines
should
seeme
to
be
vndertaken
according
to
a
forme
of
iustice
,
and
to
giue
the
better
authority
to
that
which
by
them
should
be
executed
,
the
said
Lieutenant
of
the
King
tooke
in
his
company
a
Counseller
of
the
Court
,
named
Mr.
Iohn
Rabot
.
Being
arriued
at
the
said
valley
Loyse
,
they
found
none
of
the
Inhabitants
,
to
whom
they
might
speake
a
word
;
for
they
had
all
retired
themselues
into
their
cauernes
into
the
high
mountaines
,
hauing
carried
thither
with
them
their
little
children
and
whatsoeuer
was
most
pretious
vnto
them
,
and
fit
for
nourishment
.
This
Lieutenant
of
the
King
caused
a
great
quantity
of
wood
to
be
laid
at
the
entrance
of
their
caues
or
cauernes
,
and
fire
to
be
put
vnto
it
,
in
such
manner
that
either
the
smoake
by
smothering
them
,
or
the
fire
by
burning
them
,
constrained
a
great
number
,
to
cast
themselues
headlong
from
their
cauernes
vpon
the
rockes
below
,
where
they
ended
their
liues
,
being
broken
in
peeces
,
and
if
there
were
any
amongst
them
that
durst
to
stirre
,
hee
was
presently
slaine
by
the
souldiers
of
the
said
County
of
Varax
,
Lord
of
Paln
.
This
persecution
was
very
extreame
;
For
there
were
found
within
the
said
cauernes
foure
hundred
small
infants
,
stifled
in
their
cradles
,
or
in
the
armes
of
their
dead
mothers
.
It
is
held
for
a
certaine
truth
amongst
the
Waldenses
of
the
neighbouring
Valleis
,
that
there
then
died
aboue
three
thousand
persons
,
men
and
women
of
the
said
Valley
.
And
to
say
the
truth
they
were
wholly
extirpated
,
in
such
sort
,
that
from
that
time
forward
,
the
said
Valley
was
peopled
with
new
Inhabitants
,
there
was
no
family
of
the
said
Waldenses
that
euer
tooke
footing
there
;
which
is
a
certain
proofe
that
all
the
Inhabitants
thereof
of
both
sexes
died
at
that
time
.
This
Lieutenant
of
the
King
,
hauing
destroyed
the
said
Inhabitants
of
the
Valley
Loyse
,
fearing
left
the
Waldenses
should
settle
themselues
there
againe
,
&
to
the
end
they
might
not
one
day
be
troubled
againe
to
chase
them
out
,
he
gaue
the
goods
and
possessions
of
the
said
Valley
,
to
whom
it
pleased
him
,
which
was
no
sooner
parted
amongst
them
,
but
the
Waldenses
of
Pragela
,
and
Frassinieres
had
prouided
for
their
safety
,
attending
the
enemy
at
the
passages
,
and
narrow
straites
of
their
Valleies
,
in
such
manner
,
that
when
the
said
Leiutenant
of
the
King
came
to
inuade
them
,
hee
was
constrained
honestly
to
retire
.
Albert
de
Capetaneis
being
called
elsewhere
by
his
Commission
,
surrogated
a
certaine
Monke
of
the
Order
of
Saint
Francis
,
named
Francis
Ploieri
,
who
began
to
informe
anew
against
the
Waldenses
of
Frassiniere
,
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
eighty
nine
.
1489.
He
citeth
them
to
appeare
before
him
at
Ambrun
,
and
for
not
appearing
,
he
excommunicateth
them
,
curseth
and
recurseth
them
,
and
in
the
end
condemned
them
for
Heretickes
,
partinacious
,
and
backsliders
,
to
be
deliuered
to
the
secular
power
,
and
their
goods
confiscated
.
To
this
iudgement
there
gaue
assistance
,
in
behalfe
of
the
Court
of
Parliament
in
Dauphine
,
a
certaine
Counceller
thereof
named
Ponce
,
to
the
end
that
this
mixt
iudgement
might
be
without
appeale
.
The
sentence
was
pronounced
in
the
great
Church
at
Ambrun
,
afterward
fastned
vpon
the
doore
of
the
said
Church
in
a
great
Table
,
in
the
lower
part
whereof
,
there
were
thirty
two
Articles
of
the
beleefe
of
the
said
Waldenses
,
that
is
to
say
,
against
the
Masse
,
Purgatory
,
the
Inuocation
of
the
Saints
,
Pilgrimage
,
the
obseruation
of
Feasts
,
distinction
of
Viandes
vpon
certaine
daies
,
and
other
matters
that
were
affirmed
by
the
said
Waldenses
.
But
this
Inquisitor
added
to
the
Articles
of
their
beleefe
,
that
they
held
,
that
for
the
augmentation
of
humane
kind
,
a
man
might
company
with
his
owne
sister
,
neece
,
or
other
in
any
degree
of
proximity
whatsoeuer
,
because
God
hath
said
,
Increase
and
multiply
.
Againe
,
that
euery
man
that
burneth
in
lust
,
may
carnally
know
any
woman
whatsoeuer
,
without
sinning
,
because
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
it
is
better
to
marry
then
to
burne
,
and
because
it
is
said
in
the
Gospell
(
qui
potest
capere
capiat
)
interpreting
it
thus
,
catch
hee
that
catch
can
.
Now
the
informations
vpon
which
they
grounded
their
sentence
being
come
to
our
hands
,
this
imposture
hath
been
dicouered
to
their
owne
condemnation
:
for
there
is
not
any
witnes
,
or
at
leastwise
the
greatest
part
of
those
that
were
heard
;
but
they
were
Priests
or
Monkes
,
who
being
demanded
by
the
said
Monke
,
whether
they
knew
this
beleefe
contained
in
the
aforesaid
Articles
to
be
true
,
answered
,
that
they
neuer
knew
,
amongst
the
Waldenses
any
such
things
either
taught
or
practised
.
In
the
same
bundle
or
bag
of
proces
against
the
Waldenses
,
Sur
le
col
de
coste
Plane
.
there
is
there
one
framed
against
two
Pastors
,
who
were
taken
,
about
the
hill
in
the
side
of
the
Plaine
,
the
one
named
Francis
Gerondin
,
the
other
Peter
Iames
,
1492.
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
ninety
two
.
Being
demanded
why
the
Sect
of
the
Waldenses
grew
and
increased
so
fast
,
and
for
a
long
time
together
had
spred
it selfe
into
so
many
places
.
This
Monke
thus
sets
downe
the
answere
of
the
Pastor
Gerondin
;
That
the
dissolute
life
of
the
Priests
was
the
cause
,
and
because
the
Cardinals
were
couetous
,
proud
,
luxurious
,
being
a
thing
knowne
vnto
all
,
that
there
was
neither
Pope
,
Cardinall
,
nor
Bishop
,
that
kept
not
their
whores
;
few
or
none
that
had
not
their
youth
for
Sodomy
:
and
therefore
it
was
an
easie
matter
for
the
Waldensian
Pastors
,
to
perswade
the
people
,
that
the
Religion
of
such
scandalous
persons
was
not
good
,
since
their
fruits
were
so
bad
.
And
presently
after
,
the
said
Pastor
being
demanded
,
what
they
taught
touching
Luxury
:
They
make
him
to
answer
,
that
luxury
is
no
sinne
,
except
it
be
betwixt
the
mother
and
her
childe
.
As
if
it
had
been
possible
that
the
Pastors
could
haue
drawne
the
people
from
the
Church
of
Rome
by
condemning
the
luxury
of
the
Priests
,
if
they
themselues
should
teach
,
that
luxury
was
no
sin
.
Againe
,
being
demanded
why
the
incest
of
the
childe
with
the
mother
was
a
sin
,
they
make
him
to
answere
;
because
God
hath
forbidden
it
;
And
being
asked
,
where
hee
hath
forbidden
it
,
they
make
him
to
say
,
that
Christ
Iesus
said
vnto
Iohn
before
he
ascended
vp
into
heauen
,
Garde
to
doue
ser
ay
failli
vna
volta
non
tornar
piu.
That
is
to
say
,
Take
heed
thou
enter
not
into
that
place
from
whence
thou
once
camest
.
And
all
this
was
thus
set
downe
and
subscribed
,
not
onely
by
the
dictat
and
appointment
of
the
said
Monke
,
but
by
the
approbation
and
signature
of
the
Councellor
Ponce
,
and
one
Oronce
Iudge
of
Briancon
.
Wherin
appeares
the
priuat
conspiracy
,
and
vniust
confederation
of
the
said
Inquisitors
,
in
that
they
were
not
content
to
persecute
them
with
violence
,
but
to
oppresse
them
with
calumnies
,
making
the
said
Pastors
to
answer
so
vnaptly
&
childishly
touching
those
things
wherein
(
as
it
shall
appeare
in
it
due
place
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
their
exposition
vpon
the
sixt
Commandement
)
the
said
Pastors
were
throughly
exercised
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
therefore
that
it
is
a
plaine
imposture
which
they
haue
forged
,
and
an
idle
tradition
,
in
which
exposition
they
leaue
nothing
to
say
against
luxury
and
incontinency
of
all
that
is
taught
vs
in
the
word
of
God
.
This
persecution
was
very
extreame
:
for
the
Waldenses
being
condemned
by
the
Inquisitor
as
Heretickes
;
Ponce
the
Counseller
,
and
Oronce
Iudges
,
sent
them
to
the
fire
without
appeale
;
and
that
which
multiplied
the
number
of
those
that
were
persecuted
,
was
,
that
whosoeuer
did
any
way
mediat
for
them
,
whosoeuer
hee
were
,
whether
it
were
the
child
for
the
father
,
or
the
father
for
the
child
,
he
was
presently
imprisoned
,
and
his
indictment
framed
,
as
a
fauourer
of
Heretickes
.
In
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
ninety
foure
,
Anthony
Fabri
Doctor
and
Canon
of
Ambrun
,
and
Christopher
de
Salliens
Canon
Vicar
,
and
Officiall
of
the
Bishop
of
Valence
,
had
Commission
from
the
Pope
to
commence
suit
against
the
Waldenses
in
Dauphine
,
otherwise
called
Chagnards
.
Fabri
the
Inquisitor
,
and
one
Gobandi
Notary
of
Ambrun
and
Secretary
to
the
said
Inquisitors
carried
to
Ambrun
a
certaine
indictment
framed
against
Peironette
of
Beauregard
in
Valentinois
,
the
widdow
of
one
Peter
Berand
,
of
whom
we
doe
not
make
mention
for
her
constancie
,
but
because
shee
deliuered
in
her
answeres
many
things
that
may
adde
some
things
to
this
History
.
Being
therefore
demanded
whether
shee
had
seen
,
or
vnderstood
of
any
of
the
Pastors
of
the
Waldenses
,
shee
answered
at
the
first
,
that
shee
had
not
,
being
resolued
to
answere
to
all
interrogatories
negatiuely
.
The
Inquisitors
ordained
,
that
because
shee
had
not
satisfied
their
demands
,
shee
should
bee
conueied
to
the
prison
of
the
Bishop
of
Valence
,
who
being
threatned
to
be
further
vrged
touching
the
question
,
confessed
that
about
some
twenty
fiue
yeeres
since
,
there
were
two
men
clothed
in
gray
,
that
came
to
her
husbands
house
,
&
that
after
supper
,
the
one
of
them
asked
her
,
N'aues
vous
iamais
auui
parlar
d'un
plen
pung
de
mond
,
que
si
non
era
tot
lo
monde
seria
afin
.
That
is
to
say
,
Whether
shee
had
heard
any
speech
of
a
handfull
of
people
that
are
in
the
world
,
without
which
the
world
must
haue
an
end
.
Hauing
answered
that
shee
neuer
heard
any
speech
therereof
,
but
of
one
Monsen
Andre
,
Parson
of
Beauregard
,
who
often
told
her
,
that
there
was
a
small
number
of
people
in
the
world
,
without
whom
the
world
must
perish
;
and
that
then
he
likewise
told
her
,
that
he
was
now
come
thither
,
to
confer
with
her
about
that
little
flocke
,
and
to
giue
her
to
vnderstand
,
that
they
were
the
men
,
that
had
learnt
by
the
Commandements
of
God
,
how
to
serue
him
,
&
that
they
trauelled
about
the
world
to
instruct
men
,
how
they
ought
to
adore
and
honour
him
,
and
to
reforme
the
abuses
of
the
Churche
of
Rome
.
Againe
,
that
among
other
things
he
told
her
,
that
we
ought
not
to
doe
any
thing
to
another
,
which
wee
would
not
haue
done
vnto
our selues
;
That
wee
are
to
worship
one
onely
God
,
Who
is
onely
able
to
helpe
vs
,
and
not
the
Saints
departed
;
That
wee
ought
not
to
Sweare
;
That
we
are
to
keep
faith
in
marriage
,
and
to
keepe
holy
the
Sabboth
day
,
but
that
theee
was
no
necessity
of
obseruing
other
Feasts
.
That
Ecclesiasticall
persons
were
too
rich
,
which
was
the
cause
why
they
maintained
their
strumpets
,
and
liued
scandalously
;
and
that
of
the
Pope
hee
said
in
his
language
;
Autant
crois
&
autant
maluais
es
lo
Papa
coma
neugun
autre
,
&
per
co
non
ages
de
poissansa
.
That
is
to
say
,
that
the
Pope
is
as
bad
,
or
rather
worse
then
any
other
,
and
therefore
he
hath
no
power
.
Againe
,
that
hee
taught
that
there
was
no
Purgatory
,
but
only
Paradise
for
the
good
,
and
hell
for
the
wicked
.
And
therefore
all
the
singings
and
suffrages
for
the
soules
of
of
the
dead
,
by
the
Priests
,
auaile
nothing
;
nor
the
walkes
,
and
goings
and
commings
of
the
Priests
about
the
Church-yards
,
singing
Kirieleison
.
As
also
,
that
it
was
better
to
giue
to
the
poore
,
then
to
offer
vnto
Priests
,
and
that
it
was
a
vaine
thing
to
bow
the
knee
before
the
images
of
Saints
.
Shee
was
sent
backe
to
prison
,
and
the
next
morrow
called
againe
:
but
persisting
in
her
former
speach
,
shee
added
,
that
the
said
Pastors
had
told
her
,
that
the
Priests
that
receiued
mony
for
the
Masses
they
sing
,
were
like
Iudas
that
sold
his
Master
for
siluer
;
and
they
that
gaue
mony
for
their
Masses
,
were
like
the
Iewes
,
that
bought
Christ
with
mony
.
These
Inquisitors
discharged
this
Peironette
,
vntill
they
were
otherwise
aduised
,
hauing
first
drawen
from
her
,
whatsoeuer
shee
knew
,
of
the
assemblies
of
the
Waldenses
,
of
such
persons
as
frequented
them
,
of
the
places
and
times
,
which
afterwards
brought
great
trouble
to
the
said
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
gaine
and
prey
to
the
Inquisitors
.
In
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
,
1597.
one
thousand
foure
hundred
ninety
seuen
,
the
Arch-bishop
of
Ambrun
,
named
Rostain
,
would
know
at
his
arriuall
,
how
things
had
passed
vntil
then
,
against
the
Waldenses
of
his
Dioces
,
and
finding
that
they
that
dwelt
in
the
valley
of
Frassiniere
,
had
been
excommunicated
by
the
Inquisitors
that
had
then
framed
their
indictments
,
&
that
they
had
deliuered
them
to
the
secular
power
,
nothing
hindring
the
execution
of
the
sentences
pronounced
against
them
,
but
their
flight
,
he
would
not
enter
into
the
said
Valley
,
though
he
were
earnestly
requested
,
by
one
Fazion
Gay
,
an
inhabitant
of
the
said
Valley
,
saying
,
that
they
had
been
condemned
authoritate
Pontificis
Romani
,
and
therefore
he
might
beginne
his
iourney
vnto
them
inconsulto
Pontifice
:
but
when
our
holy
father
laxabit
mihi
manus
(
saith
he
)
and
their
absolution
shall
be
plaine
and
apparent
vnto
me
,
I
will
go
to
visit
them
.
FaZion
Gay
speaking
in
the
behalfe
of
the
said
Inhabitants
,
that
made
profession
to
liue
like
good
Catholikes
(
say
they
)
answered
,
that
the
King
had
released
of
such
punishments
,
prouided
that
they
liued
like
good
Catholikes
for
time
to
come
.
The
Arch-bishop
replied
,
that
hee
would
doe
nothing
vntill
he
had
sent
to
the
Pope
,
and
that
to
that
purpose
he
had
deputed
a
Master
in
Theology
,
called
Frier
Iohn
Columbi
,
and
he
would
write
to
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
,
and
send
them
a
verball
report
of
what
had
passed
against
them
,
and
he
would
request
their
aduise
,
how
to
carry
himselfe
in
this
businesse
.
But
he
gaue
them
afterwards
to
vnderstand
,
that
he
could
receiue
no
answere
.
Hereupon
King
Charles
the
eight
of
that
name
,
King
of
France
,
being
departed
this
life
,
the
said
Arch-bishop
tooke
his
iourney
to
the
Coronation
of
King
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
in
the
yeer
one
thousand
foure
hundred
ninety
eight
,
1498.
which
being
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
said
Inhabitants
of
Frassiniere
,
and
knowing
too
well
,
that
they
had
no
reason
to
expect
,
that
any
thing
in
their
fauour
could
come
from
Rome
,
and
that
the
Arch-bishop
would
be
easily
intreated
,
to
enioy
those
goods
that
had
been
confiscated
by
his
predecessors
,
and
that
hee
would
be
vnwilling
to
make
restitution
of
those
goods
which
they
had
annexed
to
his
Arch-bishopricke
,
they
resolued
with
themselues
to
send
to
King
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
and
to
become
humble
petitioners
vnto
him
,
that
hee
would
be
pleased
,
to
take
some
order
for
the
restituti-of
their
goods
,
the
which
the
said
Arch-bishop
,
the
Monkes
Inquisitors
,
and
diuers
others
detained
from
them
.
The
King
committed
this
busines
,
to
his
Chancellor
and
his
Counsell
:
The
Chancellor
speaking
therof
to
the
Arch-bishop
,
he
answered
,
that
the
restitution
that
they
demanded
,
concerned
not
himselfe
,
because
the
said
goods
were
confiscated
by
the
Inquisitors
long
time
before
he
was
called
to
the
Arch-bishoprick
of
Ambrun
:
but
there
were
then
at
Paris
(
faith
he
)
the
President
of
Grenoble
,
and
the
Chancellor
Rabot
,
that
were
able
to
answere
to
the
said
Article
,
they
being
the
men
that
had
condemned
them
.
The
Waldenses
on
the
other
side
,
were
very
earnest
that
the
said
Arch-bishop
namely
,
and
especially
might
be
enioyned
to
make
restitution
of
their
goods
,
because
many
parcels
of
the
said
goods
were
annexed
to
the
demaine
of
the
said
Arch-bishop
,
and
that
whensoeuer
they
demanded
them
,
he
sent
to
the
Pope
,
to
the
preiudice
of
that
,
which
the
late
deceased
King
had
ordained
.
The
grand
Counsell
hauing
taken
knowledge
of
this
businesse
,
ordained
that
nothing
should
be
innouated
,
in
that
which
concerned
the
Waldenses
of
Frassiniere
,
the
King
hauing
written
to
the
Pope
,
that
there
might
be
Apostolicall
Commissaries
ioyned
with
the
said
Arch-bishop
as
Ordinary
,
to
make
an
end
of
this
busines
for
this
time
.
For
the
prosecution
of
the
said
ordinance
,
there
were
named
for
Apostolicall
Commissioners
,
a
certaine
Confessor
of
the
Kings
,
and
the
Officiall
of
Orleans
,
who
came
to
Ambrun
,
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
and
one
,
and
the
fourth
of
Iuly
.
1501.
Here
let
the
Reader
iudge
of
the
capacity
of
the
said
Arch-bishop
,
by
those
memorials
that
he
hath
left
,
and
which
wee
haue
heere
written
out
word
for
word
-
The
Gentlemen
,
(
saith
he
)
the
Confessor
,
and
the
Officiall
of
Orleans
,
being
arriued
at
Ambrun
,
sent
vnto
mee
a
Post
for
the
Packet
to
bring
the
Letter
missiues
of
the
King
,
to
the
which
being
receiued
by
me
,
I
obeyed
,
and
sent
vnto
them
to
intreat
them
,
that
they
would
be
pleased
to
lodge
with
me
as
Monsieur
the
Confessor
had
promised
to
doe
at
Lyon
,
and
presently
I
sent
some
of
my
people
,
to
offer
them
a
lodging
,
and
sent
them
of
my
wine
:
to
whom
they
answered
,
that
I
should
no
more
send
any
thing
,
to
the
end
that
they
of
Frassiniere
,
should
not
haue
them
in
suspition
,
and
that
therefore
they
would
not
accept
of
my
lodging
.
And
after
dinner
I
went
to
their
lodging
,
accompanied
with
Monsiuer
the
Abbot
of
Boscaudon
,
some
of
my
Canons
,
and
other
Officers
,
and
to
the
said
Commissioners
I
offered
againe
my
house
,
doing
them
honour
and
reuerence
,
as
to
Apostolicall
and
Royall
Commissioners
,
and
for
the
honour
of
their
charge
and
persons
;
Then
the
said
Commissioners
presented
vnto
me
the
said
Apostolicall
and
Royall
Commissions
,
requiring
of
me
,
as
being
ioyned
in
the
said
Commissions
,
and
as
ordinary
,
to
take
notice
of
it
.
The
Commissions
being
viewed
and
read
,
I
presently
offered
my self
,
with
all
honor
and
reuerence
,
to
giue
them
all
the
aid
and
fauour
I
could
possibly
,
and
that
for
my
part
,
there
should
nothing
bee
wanting
,
but
that
the
said
Commission
should
be
fully
accomplished
,
offering
vnto
them
all
the
proces
and
indictments
that
I
had
,
as
they
demanded
them
,
notwithstanding
a
great
part
of
the
said
proces
were
remaining
in
the
great
Counsell
,
from
the
time
of
that
Monsieur
the
Chancellor
Adam
Fumee
(
who
caused
my
predecessor
and
his
Secretary
to
be
arested
)
at
Lion
vntill
the
said
Adam
Fumee
had
the
originall
of
the
proces
,
which
were
about
the
charge
of
a
moyle
,
not
suffering
the
said
Secretary
to
retaine
any
writing
,
as
the
said
Secretary
medio
iuramento
,
in
their
presence
deposed
.
Afterwards
Monsieur
the
Confessor
began
to
blame
those
Commissioners
,
which
in
former
times
had
been
imployed
therein
.
And
did
charge
and
admonish
(
semel
,
bis
,
ter
,
sub
poena
excommunicationis
latae
sententiae
,
trina
&
Canonica
monitione
praecedente
)
that
I
should
shew
,
and
that
incontinently
,
all
the
indictments
that
I
had
touching
this
matter
,
for
he
was
to
spend
in
this
businesse
but
a
few
dayes
,
being
to
returne
vnto
the
Court
,
at
the
Feast
of
our
Lady
in
August
to
the
King
,
who
expected
him
,
as
his
Confessor
,
notwithstanding
,
that
before
I
had
offered
to
deliuer
him
the
said
proces
.
But
when
I
saw
that
he
proceeded
against
all
forme
of
Law
,
and
that
hee
purposed
to
proceede
against
the
dignity
Episcopall
,
rather
by
suspensions
then
excommunications
,
and
that
I
was
a
Iudge
as
well
as
he
,
and
more
then
that
,
Ordinary
,
I
asked
the
Copy
of
their
Commissions
,
&
terminum
ad
respondendum
,
according
to
the
forme
of
the
Law
written
.
Then
Monsieur
the
Confessor
answered
,
that
he
had
vsed
the
said
Censures
and
Commands
not
long
before
against
the
Masters
of
the
Parliament
of
Grenoble
,
and
that
therefore
he
might
vse
it
against
my selfe
.
Replying
also
vnto
me
,
You
petty
Clarkes
know
nothing
but
two
C.
C.
Codice
,
&
Capitulo
,
and
two
ff.
Digestis
,
and
will
take
vpon
you
to
suppresse
Diuinity
,
and
that
he
heard
the
King
speake
it
out
of
his
owne
mouth
,
that
the
Arch-bishop
of
Ambrun
would
oppose
himselfe
against
his
Commission
,
and
bee
an
open
accuser
of
the
Waldenses
.
To
whom
I
answered
,
that
hee
must
pardon
me
,
for
I
did
not
beleeue
but
that
the
King
had
a
better
opinion
of
me
,
because
in
this
matter
I
had
neuer
trauelled
but
to
a
good
end
,
as
I
alwaies
intended
to
doe
.
Then
Monsieur
the
Confessor
continuing
in
his
discourse
;
spake
these
words
;
Vos
ad
me
in
modum
Scribarum
&
Pharisaeorum
Christum
accusantium
ad
Pilatum
accessistis
,
cum
tantis
viris
Ecclesiasticis
ad
terrendum
me
:
sed
nihil
teneo
sub
vobis
aut
domino
vestro
,
&
de
nihilo
vos
timeo
.
That
is
to
say
;
You
are
come
vnto
mee
as
the
Scribes
and
Pharisies
,
when
they
accused
Christ
before
Pilate
,
and
with
so
many
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
to
terrifie
mee
,
but
I
hold
nothing
vnder
you
or
your
dominion
,
and
I
feare
you
not
at
all
.
To
which
I
answered
,
that
I
brought
no
more
with
mee
,
then
those
that
were
accustomed
to
beare
mee
company
walking
through
the
Citty
.
And
suddenly
he
commanded
the
lay-people
to
auoid
the
chamber
,
then
reuoked
the
sentences
which
hee
had
thundred
out
against
mee
,
against
all
forme
of
law
,
saying
;
that
it
was
expedient
to
vse
those
rigorous
tearmes
in
the
presence
of
the
lay-people
,
and
especially
there
being
some
of
the
Waldenses
present
,
as
more
at
large
touching
the
kind
carriage
of
Monsier
the
Confessor
,
and
of
matters
aboue
spoken
of
,
it
appeares
by
a
publike
instrument
.
Thus
you
see
part
of
the
notes
of
the
Arch-bishop
Rostain
set
downe
word
by
word
,
wherein
we
finde
sundry
falshoods
,
as
for
example
:
He
writ
in
great
griefe
,
that
the
said
Commissioners
,
heard
not
aboue
three
or
foure
witnesses
,
and
we
finde
in
the
said
bundle
of
writings
for
remembrance
,
of
the
Arch-bishop
Rostain
,
a
Coppy
of
informations
wherein
there
were
foure
and
twenty
witnesses
heard
and
examined
.
Againe
he
saith
,
that
they
asked
no
other
question
,
but
if
they
were
good
Catholikes
or
no
,
to
which
being
well
taught
,
they
answered
yea
,
and
with
that
answere
the
Commissioners
contented
themselues
:
And
yet
it
appeareth
that
they
demanded
diuers
questions
touching
the
Eucharist
,
Purgatory
,
Inuocation
of
Saints
,
and
diuers
other
points
.
Againe
he
saith
,
that
the
witnesses
were
fearefull
and
durst
not
speake
,
and
yet
it
plainly
appeareth
,
that
the
witnesses
produced
,
were
for
the
most
part
Priests
and
Monkes
,
of
the
faction
of
the
Arch-bishop
,
exhibited
by
him
.
Againe
,
that
they
suffered
nothing
to
be
set
downe
in
writing
;
whereas
it
appeareth
,
that
there
are
no
Indictments
where
there
is
more
written
,
then
in
those
that
were
framed
by
the
said
Commissioners
.
But
that
which
troubled
the
Arch-bishop
most
,
was
that
the
said
Commissioners
gaue
sentence
of
absolution
touching
Contumacy
,
sine
praeiudicio
causae
principalis
&
iuris
cuicunque
acquisiti
;
against
which
the
Arch-bishop
protested
,
and
would
not
yeeld
his
consent
to
seale
the
said
sentence
,
complaining
that
Monsieur
the
Officiall
of
Orleans
had
made
knowen
by
his
proceedings
,
that
he
fauoured
the
said
Waldenses
,
especially
hauing
said
openly
at
his
lodging
at
the
signe
of
the
Angell
in
Ambrun
,
that
he
desired
to
be
but
as
good
a
Christian
,
as
the
worst
of
Frassiniere
.
But
the
greatest
hurt
came
to
himselfe
,
for
he
saw
that
hee
must
restore
diuers
viniards
belonging
to
the
said
Waldenses
,
situated
at
S.
Clements
,
S.
Crespin
,
and
at
the
place
Chanteloube
,
and
diuers
inheritances
at
Chateau-Roux
,
which
his
Predecessor
named
Iohn
,
had
ioyned
to
the
Demaine
of
his
Arch-bishopricke
.
The
Confessor
of
the
King
hauing
reported
vnto
him
and
to
his
Counsell
,
what
he
knew
touching
the
Waldenses
,
and
how
they
were
absolued
of
their
contumacy
,
did
ordaine
that
the
goods
of
the
said
Waldenses
should
be
restored
,
whereupon
these
Letters
following
were
granted
by
King
Lewis
the
twelfth
of
that
name
.
Lewis
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
France
,
&c.
FOr
as
much
as
it
is
come
to
our
knowledge
,
that
the
Inhabitants
of
Frassiniere
haue
endured
great
troubles
and
vexations
,
punishments
,
and
trauels
,
We
desiring
to
releeue
them
,
and
that
they
should
be
restored
to
their
goods
,
moueables
,
and
immoueables
,
do
by
these
Presents
command
all
those
that
detaine
the
said
goods
,
that
incontinently
and
without
delay
,
they
desist
and
renounce
the
said
goods
,
and
restore
them
to
the
said
Suppliants
,
or
their
Atturneies
for
them
,
euery
one
in
his
place
and
ranke
.
And
in
case
of
opposition
,
refusall
or
delay
;
Wee
hauing
regard
to
their
pouerty
and
misery
,
wherein
they
haue
a
long
time
,
and
now
are
detained
,
without
power
to
obtaine
iustice
,
desiring
withall
Our
heart
it
should
bee
administred
vnto
them
,
Our
will
is
to
take
notice
thereof
in
Our
owne
proper
person
,
warning
all
those
that
shall
oppose
themselues
,
or
make
delay
,
to
appeare
before
Vs
at
a
certaine
competent
day
,
&c.
Giuen
at
Lion
the
twelfth
of
Oct.
1501.
These
Letters
being
executed
,
it
was
the
opinion
of
most
men
,
that
since
the
fairest
and
best
part
of
the
goods
of
the
said
Waldenses
was
possessed
by
the
Lord
Arch-bishop
,
that
there
was
great
reason
,
that
hee
should
giue
example
vnto
others
;
seeing
especially
,
that
that
which
they
held
,
came
vnto
some
of
them
as
a
sallary
or
fee
for
their
punishments
,
and
by
the
hands
of
the
Arch-bishop
Iohn
his
Predecessor
.
The
Arch-bishop
Rostain
answered
,
that
he
held
none
of
the
goods
of
the
Frassinieres
:
onely
certaine
goods
had
been
annexed
to
his
Arch-bishopricke
vpon
good
and
iust
cause
,
and
incorporated
to
his
Church
,
by
his
Predecessor
,
the
said
goods
being
within
the
territories
and
iurisdiction
thereof
,
in
which
no
commandement
of
the
King
hath
euer
been
accustomed
to
be
executed
,
and
therefore
it
is
not
to
bee
beleeued
,
that
it
commeth
from
the
will
of
the
King
,
being
Protector
of
the
Churches
,
and
following
the
example
of
his
great
predecessors
:
But
yet
neuerthelesse
,
the
said
Arch-bishop
being
willing
to
please
our
Lord
the
King
,
will
bee
content
to
yeeld
vnto
the
said
Inhabitants
of
Frassiniere
the
said
vineyards
,
vpon
condition
that
other
the
Lords
and
Masters
of
Dauphine
,
deliuer
that
which
they
haue
of
the
said
goods
,
and
then
the
Arch-bishop
will
be
content
to
restore
that
which
hee
and
his
Church
doe
possesse
.
Thus
these
poore
people
were
frustrated
of
their
attempt
.
For
there
was
not
any
one
that
would
restore
any
thing
of
that
which
he
detained
.
And
therefore
they
summoned
before
the
King
and
his
counsell
the
said
Arch-bishop
,
Master
Pons
Counsellor
of
the
Parliament
at
Grenoble
,
Peter
de
Rames
,
Esquier
,
Lord
of
Poit
,
Faix
de
Rames
,
the
Master
of
Montainard
,
and
of
Argentiere
,
Arrouars
de
Bonne
,
and
diuers
other
ordinary
Atturnies
,
Priests
and
Burgeses
of
Ambrun
,
and
Briancon
.
They
sent
to
the
Court
,
and
hauing
there
more
friends
and
credit
,
then
the
Inhabitants
of
Frassiniere
.
Their
excuse
was
receiued
,
wherein
they
declared
,
that
it
was
not
in
their
power
to
restore
the
said
goods
,
before
the
Pope
had
absolued
them
.
And
the
Arch-bishop
protested
,
that
hee
for
his
part
,
was
ready
to
restore
all
that
his
Predecessors
had
vnited
to
his
Church
,
prouided
that
they
had
the
aforesaid
absolution
.
This
occasioned
such
as
were
lesse
affected
and
constant
,
to
assay
this
way
,
and
to
send
to
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
of
that
name
,
then
Bishop
of
Rome
:
But
they
were
compelled
rather
not
to
goe
to
Rome
,
but
to
fetch
a
writ
of
absolution
from
the
Cardinall
Legat
in
France
,
George
of
the
title
of
Saint
Xist
;
which
would
suffice
,
and
might
be
obtained
with
lesse
charge
.
For
the
obtaining
whereof
they
had
the
Commissary
,
the
Kings
Confessor
.
They
sent
therefore
one
Steuen
Roux
,
who
who
brought
two
Bulles
,
one
by
which
he
gaue
absolution
for
Simony
,
theft
,
murder
,
vsury
,
Adultery
,
dedention
of
Benefices
,
destruction
of
goods
Ecclesiasticall
,
violence
against
Clerks
,
by
beating
them
,
vnlawfull
oathes
,
periuries
,
Fraudes
,
yea
Apostacy
,
and
Heresie
,
and
whosoeuer
had
committed
any
crime
,
were
it
neuer
so
hainous
,
this
Cardinall
absolued
them
from
all
,
by
his
Apostolicall
authority
.
And
forasmuch
as
his
Arch-bishop
might
pretend
,
that
the
said
Bull
did
not
absolue
the
said
people
of
Frassinieres
,
hauing
been
condemned
by
the
said
Apostolicall
authority
,
by
Commissioners
and
Inquisitors
deputed
by
the
Pope
,
and
therefore
his
mouth
was
stopped
,
he
brought
another
Bull
,
in
which
there
was
especially
this
clause
;
Hauing
power
from
the
Pope
to
decide
or
determine
any
matter
,
that
any
other
,
that
hath
been
deputed
by
that
holy
Sea
,
or
substituted
can
doe
,
yea
where
there
hath
been
an
appeale
,
absoluing
all
that
haue
in
any
manner
been
condemned
.
This
poore
man
thought
he
had
gotten
much
;
and
proceeded
far
in
this
busines
;
but
the
Arch-bishop
Rostain
flouted
his
Bulles
,
saying
that
they
were
obtained
with
too
great
a
price
and
importunity
,
and
that
he
must
haue
an
absolution
from
the
Pope
himselfe
.
And
so
resolued
with
himselfe
to
restore
nothing
,
and
all
the
rest
followed
his
example
.
And
notwithstanding
they
had
had
absolution
from
the
Pope
,
yet
they
would
haue
restored
,
nothing
for
he
knew
well
inough
that
in
those
daies
,
all
things
were
sold
at
Rome
,
witnesse
those
Latine
verses
which
were
written
against
the
said
Alexander
the
sixth
.
Vendit
Alexander
cruces
,
altaria
Christum
,
Emerat
ille
prius
,
vendere
iure
potest
.
Pope
Alexander
sold
altars
,
Christ
,
and
his
crosse
,
He
bought
them
,
had
he
not
sold
,
had
liued
by
the
losse
.
Againe
,
Templa
,
Sacerdotes
,
Altaria
,
Sacra
,
Coronae
,
Ignis
,
Thura
,
Preces
,
Coelum
est
venale
,
Deusque
.
Temples
&
Priests
,
Altars
&
Crowns
,
they
sell
for
pelfe
,
Fire
,
Frankincense
,
Prayers
,
heauen
,
and
God
himselfe
.
which
is
to
be
vnderstood
of
their
breaden
god
in
the
Masse
.
The
Arch-bishop
therfore
,
was
the
cause
,
why
others
kept
still
those
goods
in
their
possession
,
without
any
restitution
;
and
though
some
particular
persons
were
afterwards
called
into
question
,
as
namely
Le
Sieur
de
Montainar
,
de
Rames
,
and
others
,
yet
they
could
neuer
haue
any
remedy
.
1560.
In
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
sixty
,
the
Waldenses
of
Frassiniere
and
Pragela
,
had
their
Churches
furnished
with
Pastors
,
who
held
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
religion
,
at
that
time
wherein
they
persecuted
vnto
death
all
those
that
made
profession
of
reformation
.
The
President
Truchon
made
an
Oration
to
the
States
of
Prouence
assembled
the
same
yeere
,
the
sixt
of
Nouember
,
of
purpose
to
exterminate
the
said
Waldenses
of
Frassinieres
and
Pragela
,
saying
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
purge
the
old
and
ancient
Leuen
,
likely
to
make
soure
the
whole
Country
of
Dauphine
,
if
some
course
were
not
taken
to
preuent
it
.
By
these
States
it
was
re-resolued
by
open
force
to
extirpate
them
,
and
by
armes
,
and
to
this
purpose
Commissions
were
giuen
forth
to
leuy
troopes
of
men
,
and
to
passe
into
the
said
Valleies
:
but
so
soone
as
the
drumme
was
strooken
vp
,
and
the
men
in
armes
throughout
Prouence
,
the
vnexpected
death
of
King
Francis
the
second
of
that
name
altered
the
designe
,
and
afterwards
the
said
Waldensian
Churches
in
Dauphine
continued
,
as
still
they
doe
by
the
singular
fauour
of
God
.
CHAP.
IIII.
Of
the
Waldensian
Churches
in
Piedmont
,
and
those
persecutions
they
endured
,
that
are
come
to
our
knowledge
.
THE
Waldenses
haue
had
famous
Churches
in
the
Valleis
of
Piedmont
,
Angrongne
,
la
Perouse
,
the
Valley
Saint
Martin
Lucerna
,
and
other
bordering
places
for
time
out
of
minde
.
It
is
held
for
certaine
amongst
them
,
that
they
are
a
part
of
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphine
,
Pragela
,
Frassinieres
,
and
other
places
their
neere
neighbours
;
and
that
in
time
being
multiplied
in
so
great
abundance
,
that
the
Country
could
not
feed
them
,
they
were
constrained
to
disperse
themselues
at
length
and
at
large
,
where
they
might
best
settle
themselues
.
So
deare
like
brothers
,
haue
they
been
one
to
another
,
and
notwithstanding
they
haue
been
alwaies
oppressed
with
troubles
,
yet
with
a
most
hearty
loue
and
charity
,
they
haue
euer
succoured
one
another
,
not
sparing
their
liues
and
goods
for
their
mutuall
conseruation
.
The
first
troubles
that
the
Waldenses
of
Piedmont
endured
,
came
from
the
report
of
certaine
Priests
,
sent
thither
by
the
Arch-bishop
of
Turin
,
who
informed
that
the
people
that
were
committed
to
their
charge
,
liued
not
according
to
the
manners
and
beliefe
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
neither
offering
for
the
dead
,
nor
caring
for
Masses
,
or
absolutions
,
nor
to
get
any
of
theirs
out
of
the
paines
of
Purgatory
by
any
of
their
vsuall
meanes
.
The
Arch-bishops
of
Turin
haue
persecuted
them
,
as
much
as
lay
in
their
power
,
making
them
odious
to
their
Princes
,
who
vnderstanding
of
the
good
report
that
their
neighbours
gaue
of
their
milde
&
honest
conuersation
,
Vignaux
in
his
memorials
fol.
7.
and
that
they
were
a
simple
people
,
fearing
God
,
of
a
good
carriage
,
without
deceit
or
malice
,
louing
integrity
and
plaine
dealing
,
alwaies
ready
to
serue
their
Princes
,
and
that
very
willingly
they
yeelded
vnto
them
all
dutifull
obedience
,
and
that
with
alacrity
:
Being
in
such
grace
and
fauour
with
the
people
their
neighbours
,
that
they
endeauoured
to
bring
into
Piedmont
to
their
seruice
,
their
yong
people
,
and
to
prouide
their
nurses
amongst
them
to
bring
vp
their
yong
infants
;
the
said
Princes
continued
a
long
time
in
a
purpose
not
to
molest
them
:
but
the
Priests
and
Monkes
that
were
frequent
amongst
them
,
gaining
nothing
by
this
their
beliefe
,
charged
them
with
an
infinite
number
of
Calumnies
,
and
whensoeuer
they
went
into
Piedmont
vpon
occasion
of
businesse
,
they
alwaies
caught
one
or
other
,
and
deliuered
him
to
the
Inquisitors
,
and
the
Inquisitors
to
the
executioner
;
In
such
manner
,
that
there
was
hardly
any
Towne
or
Citty
in
Piedmont
in
which
one
or
other
of
them
was
not
put
to
death
.
For
Iordan
Tertian
was
burnt
at
Suse
;
Hypolite
Roussier
was
burnt
at
Turin
;
Villermin
Ambroise
was
hanged
at
Meane
;
as
also
Anthony
Hiun
,
Hugh
Chiampe
de
Fenestrelles
being
taken
at
Suse
,
was
conueied
to
Turin
,
where
his
bowels
were
torne
out
of
his
belly
,
and
put
into
a
bason
,
and
hee
afterwards
cruelly
martyred
:
among
which
the
seruants
of
God
,
there
were
some
who
haue
maintained
that
truth
,
which
they
haue
knowne
for
aboue
two
hundred
and
fifty
yeeres
,
and
others
aboue
a
hundred
and
fifty
.
But
amongst
all
the
rest
,
the
constancy
of
one
Catelin
Girard
is
worthy
the
remembrance
,
who
being
vpon
the
blocke
whereon
hee
should
bee
burnt
at
Reuel
in
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
he
requested
his
executioners
,
to
giue
him
a
coupple
of
stones
into
his
hands
,
which
they
refused
to
doe
,
fearing
he
had
a
purpose
to
fling
them
at
some
one
or
other
,
but
hee
protesting
the
contrary
,
at
the
last
they
deliuered
them
vnto
him
,
Vignaux
in
his
memorials
,
fol.
7.
who
hauing
them
in
his
hands
,
said
vnto
them
;
when
I
shall
haue
eaten
these
stones
,
then
shall
ye
see
an
end
of
that
religion
for
which
you
put
me
to
death
,
and
so
cast
the
stones
vpon
the
ground
.
The
fires
were
kindled
vntill
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
eighty
eight
,
1488.
at
what
time
they
resolued
to
assault
them
by
open
force
,
because
,
besides
that
they
perceiued
that
the
constancy
of
those
whom
they
did
publikely
put
to
death
,
drew
a
great
number
of
others
to
the
knowledge
of
God
,
they
likewise
found
that
by
this
meanes
they
should
neuer
come
to
their
purposed
designe
.
And
therefore
they
leuied
men
to
ioyne
with
Albert
de
Capitaneis
,
one
put
in
Commission
by
Pope
Sixtus
the
fourth
,
and
Innocent
the
eight
.
There
were
eighteene
thousand
souldiers
mustered
,
besides
a
great
number
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Piedmont
,
who
ran
to
the
pillage
from
all
parts
.
They
marched
all
at
once
to
Angrongne
,
Lucerne
,
la
Perouse
,
Saint
Martin
Prauiglerm
,
and
Biolet
,
which
is
in
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
as
also
they
raised
troopes
in
Vaucluson
in
Dauphine
,
ouerrunning
the
Valley
of
Pragela
;
to
the
end
that
being
bound
to
their
owne
defence
,
they
might
not
be
able
to
fauour
their
neighbours
,
the
Waldensian
Churches
in
Predmont
.
All
this
was
guided
by
the
singular
prouidence
of
God
,
in
that
they
diuided
their
troopes
by
bands
,
rather
out
of
their
pride
then
for
their
better
expedition
.
For
notwithstanding
they
were
all
imployed
in
their
owne
defence
,
and
could
not
succor
one
another
,
yet
the
enemy
by
this
diuision
did
so
diminish
their
forces
,
that
they
were
euery
where
beaten
,
but
especially
in
the
Valley
of
Angrongne
,
where
they
made
their
most
violent
assault
.
For
as
this
leuy
of
men
could
not
be
raised
,
without
some
aduertisement
that
it
was
against
themselues
,
so
accordingly
they
prepared
themselues
to
receiue
them
,
keeping
themselues
to
the
straight
passages
,
where
few
men
were
able
to
make
any
assault
,
being
armed
with
certaine
long
targets
of
wood
,
that
did
wholly
couer
them
,
and
wherein
the
arrowes
of
their
enemies
strooke
,
without
any
hurt
to
themselues
:
The
formost
being
thus
armed
and
couered
,
the
rest
did
good
seruice
,
and
with
good
aduantage
,
with
their
bowes
and
crossebowes
vnder
the
couert
of
the
said
targets
,
and
as
the
enemy
thought
to
draw
neere
to
the
passages
,
the
women
and
children
being
spectators
,
vpon
their
knees
cried
out
in
their
owne
language
,
O
Dio
aiutaci
,
&c.
O
God
helpe
vs
.
Whereat
the
enemies
making
themselues
merry
,
amongst
other
one
Captaine
Saquet
,
counterfeiting
the
said
women
,
was
slaine
,
and
cast
headlong
from
the
mountaine
into
a
deepe
bottome
,
which
to
this
day
is
called
the
Gulfe
of
Saquet
.
At
the
same
time
,
a
certaine
Captaine
named
le
Noir
de
Montdeni
,
cried
out
to
the
women
that
prayed
vnto
God
,
i
miei
,
i
miei
faranno
la
passada
,
as
much
to
say
,
as
the
souldiers
cried
out
to
them
to
put
them
to
death
,
was
killed
with
the
shot
of
an
arrow
in
the
throat
;
which
the
souldiers
perceiuing
,
and
that
the
rockes
,
the
stones
and
the
arrowes
couered
them
,
they
betooke
themselues
all
to
their
heeles
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
them
,
cast
themselues
downe
from
the
rockes
.
This
people
obserued
another
effect
of
the
prouidence
of
God
,
and
that
is
,
that
the
enemies
approaching
to
the
strongest
place
by
nature
,
which
is
the
Valley
of
Angrongne
,
called
le
Pre
de
la
Tour
,
where
they
might
haue
fortified
themselues
,
and
made
themselues
masters
of
the
said
Valley
;
God
sent
so
thicke
a
cloud
,
so
darke
a
fogge
,
that
the
enemies
could
hardly
see
one
another
,
insomuch
that
they
had
no
leasure
or
meanes
to
know
the
goodnes
of
the
place
,
or
to
stay
there
;
whereupon
the
Waldenses
gathering
courage
,
followed
the
chase
in
such
manner
,
that
being
all
dispersed
,
and
not
seeing
which
way
they
went
,
the
greatest
part
fell
headlong
downe
the
mountaines
,
and
put
themselues
vnto
flight
,
quitting
themselues
of
their
armes
and
their
booties
,
which
they
had
gotten
at
their
entrance
in
the
Valley
,
where
they
had
powred
out
their
wine
,
their
corne
,
and
loaded
their
seruants
with
their
most
precious
moueables
.
It
pleased
God
to
touch
the
heart
of
their
Prince
with
some
compassion
of
this
poore
people
.
It
was
Philip
the
seuenth
of
that
name
,
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
and
Prince
of
Piedmont
;
who
said
,
that
he
would
not
haue
that
people
,
that
had
been
alwaies
true
and
most
faithfull
and
obedient
vnto
him
,
to
be
rigorously
handled
by
way
of
Armes
;
being
contented
that
a
dosen
of
the
principall
amongst
them
,
should
come
to
Pignerol
,
where
hee
was
,
to
aske
pardon
for
all
the
rest
,
for
that
they
had
taken
armes
in
their
defence
,
which
he
gaue
them
to
vnderstand
by
a
certaine
Bishop
whom
he
sent
to
Praisut
;
they
deputed
the
said
dosen
,
to
do
whatsoeuer
his
Highnesse
required
of
them
;
Hee
receiued
them
louingly
,
and
forgaue
them
all
that
was
past
during
the
warre
,
paying
a
certaine
summe
of
money
for
the
charges
thereof
.
And
forasmuch
as
he
had
been
informed
,
that
their
young
infants
were
borne
with
blacke
throats
,
and
that
they
had
foure
rowes
of
teeth
,
and
hairy
,
hee
commanded
that
some
of
them
should
be
brought
to
him
to
Pignerol
,
which
was
presently
executed
,
and
seeing
them
all
faire
and
perfect
creatures
,
hee
was
much
displeased
with
himselfe
,
for
that
he
was
so
easily
perswaded
to
beleeue
,
that
which
was
reported
vnto
him
touching
this
people
,
declaring
withall
,
that
his
pleasure
was
,
that
from
thence
forward
they
should
liue
with
the
self-same
liberties
and
prerogatiues
,
as
in
former
times
,
and
as
all
his
other
subiects
of
Piedmont
did
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
the
Moneks
the
Inquisitors
,
sent
out
proces
euery
day
,
for
as
many
of
them
as
they
could
apprehend
,
especially
they
kept
themselues
in
ambush
in
a
certaine
Conuent
neer
vnto
Pignerol
,
from
whence
they
deliuered
them
to
the
secular
power
.
This
persecution
endured
to
the
yeere
,
1532.
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
thirty
two
,
at
what
time
they
resolued
to
order
their
Churches
in
such
sort
,
that
that
exercise
which
was
before
performed
in
couert
,
might
be
knowne
of
euery
one
,
and
that
their
Pastors
should
preach
the
Gospell
openly
,
that
is
to
say
,
without
any
apprehension
of
persecutions
that
might
happen
vnto
them
.
His
Highnesse
was
speedily
aduertised
of
this
change
,
and
much
moued
therewith
,
in
such
sort
,
that
hee
commanded
one
Pantaleon
Bersor
,
to
speed
himselfe
into
the
said
Valleys
with
his
troopes
of
men
,
which
hee
so
readily
performed
,
that
before
the
people
were
aware
of
it
,
hee
was
entred
their
Valleys
with
fiue
hundred
men
,
part
on
foot
,
and
part
on
horsebacke
,
ransaking
,
pillaging
,
and
wasting
whatsoeuer
was
before
them
.
The
people
leauing
their
plough
and
tillage
,
put
themselues
into
their
passages
,
and
with
their
slings
,
charged
their
enemies
with
such
multitudes
of
stones
,
and
that
with
such
violence
,
that
they
were
constrained
to
flie
,
and
to
abandon
their
prey
,
many
of
them
remaining
dead
vpon
the
ground
.
This
newes
came
presently
to
his
Highnesse
,
being
likewise
told
him
,
that
experience
had
taught
them
before
,
that
it
was
not
the
way
to
reclaime
and
subdue
these
people
by
armes
,
the
places
of
their
habitation
being
so
fauourable
vnto
them
,
they
knowing
better
the
straites
and
passages
of
the
Country
,
then
the
assailants
;
and
therefore
there
was
nothing
to
bee
gotten
,
when
the
skin
of
one
of
the
Waldenses
must
bee
bought
with
the
losse
of
the
liues
of
a
dosen
of
his
other
Subiects
.
Hee
thought
it
therefore
not
good
to
molest
them
any
more
by
armes
;
but
onely
that
they
should
be
taken
by
retaile
,
one
by
one
,
as
they
came
into
Piedmont
,
and
examplary
iustice
executed
vpon
them
,
if
they
changed
not
their
beliefe
,
that
so
by
little
and
little
they
might
be
destroyed
,
to
the
astonishment
of
all
others
that
dwell
in
the
said
Valleys
,
and
so
their
ruine
might
be
procured
insensibly
,
and
without
the
danger
of
any
other
the
Princes
Subiects
.
All
this
hindred
not
,
but
that
they
still
persisted
in
their
resolution
.
And
to
end
that
all
things
might
bee
done
in
order
amongst
them
,
they
assembled
themselues
together
,
out
of
all
their
Valleys
,
to
Angrongne
,
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
thirty
fiue
,
1535.
and
the
twelfth
of
September
;
that
is
to
say
,
all
the
heads
of
euery
families
with
their
Pastors
;
where
by
of
them
it
was
certified
,
that
their
brethren
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
and
Dauphine
,
had
sent
into
Germany
their
Pastors
,
George
Morell
,
and
Peter
Masson
to
confer
with
Oecolampadius
,
Bucer
,
and
other
the
seruants
of
God
,
who
there
preached
the
Gospell
,
touching
the
beliefe
which
they
haue
had
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
,
time
out
of
minde
:
that
they
had
found
that
God
had
been
very
mercifull
and
gratious
vnto
vs
,
in
that
he
hath
preserued
vs
vndefiled
in
the
middest
of
so
many
Idolatries
and
superstitions
,
which
haue
infected
all
Christendome
in
the
ages
past
,
This
admonition
or
remonstrance
giuen
by
Occolamp
.
and
Bucer
to
George
Morrel
and
Pet.
Masson
is
in
the
Memor.
of
the
said
Morel
fol.
5.
vnder
the
tyranny
of
Antichrist
of
Rome
.
They
haue
encouraged
vs
by
holy
aduertisements
and
reasons
giuen
,
and
exhorted
vs
not
to
bury
those
talents
which
God
hath
imparted
vnto
vs
:
finding
it
an
euill
thing
,
that
we
haue
so
long
delayed
the
time
to
make
publike
profession
of
adhearing
to
the
Gospell
,
and
causing
it
to
be
preached
in
the
eares
,
and
to
the
knowledge
of
euery
one
,
leauing
the
euents
vnto
God
,
of
whatsoeuer
it
shall
please
him
shall
fall
vpon
vs
by
procuring
his
glory
,
and
the
aduancement
of
the
Kingdome
of
his
Sonne
.
And
afterwards
hauing
read
the
letters
of
the
said
Oecolampadius
and
Bucer
,
which
were
sent
vnto
them
,
as
to
their
Brethren
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
and
Dauphine
,
the
Propositions
or
Articles
following
,
were
ordered
,
reade
,
and
approued
,
signed
and
sworne
to
by
all
the
assistants
,
with
one
minde
and
consent
,
to
conserue
,
obserue
,
beleeue
,
and
retaine
amongst
them
inuiolably
,
without
any
contradiction
,
as
being
conformable
to
the
doctrine
,
which
hath
been
taught
them
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
for
these
many
hundred
yeeres
,
and
taken
out
of
the
word
of
God
.
ARTICLE
I.
That
Diuine
Seruice
cannot
bee
done
,
but
in
spirit
and
in
truth
;
For
God
is
a
spirit
,
and
whosoeuer
will
pray
vnto
him
,
must
pray
in
spirit
.
II.
All
that
haue
been
,
or
shall
be
saued
,
haue
been
chosen
of
God
before
all
worlds
.
III.
They
that
are
saued
,
cannot
but
be
saued
.
IV.
Whosoeuer
holdeth
free-Will
,
denieth
wholly
the
Predestination
and
the
grace
of
God
.
V.
No
worke
is
called
good
,
but
that
which
is
commanded
by
God
;
and
no
worke
is
euill
,
but
that
which
is
forbidden
by
God
.
VI.
A
Christian
may
sweare
by
the
name
of
God
,
not
any
way
contradicting
that
which
is
written
in
the
fift
Chapter
by
Saint
Matthew
,
prouided
,
that
hee
that
sweareth
,
take
not
the
name
of
the
Lord
in
vaine
.
Now
that
man
sweareth
not
in
vaine
,
whose
oath
redoundeth
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
good
of
his
neighbour
.
Also
,
a
man
may
sweare
in
iudgement
,
because
he
that
beares
the
office
of
a
Magistrate
,
be
he
Christian
or
infidell
,
hath
the
power
of
God
.
VII
.
Auricular
Confession
is
not
commanded
of
God
,
and
it
is
concluded
according
to
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
the
true
confession
of
a
Christian
consisteth
in
confessing
himselfe
to
one
onely
God
,
to
whom
belongs
honour
and
glory
.
There
is
another
kinde
of
confession
,
which
is
,
when
as
a
man
reconcileth
himselfe
vnto
his
neighbour
,
whereof
mention
is
made
in
the
fift
of
Saint
Matthew
.
The
third
manner
of
Confession
is
,
when
as
man
hath
sinned
publikly
,
an
all
men
take
notice
of
it
,
so
he
confesse
and
acknowledge
the
fault
publikely
.
VIII
.
We
must
cease
vpon
the
Lords
day
,
from
all
our
labours
,
as
being
zealous
of
the
honor
and
glory
of
God
:
for
the
better
exercise
of
our
charity
towards
our
neighbours
,
and
our
better
attendance
to
the
hearing
of
the
word
of
God
.
IX
.
It
is
not
lawfull
for
a
Christian
to
reuenge
himselfe
vpon
his
enemy
,
in
any
manner
whatsoeuer
.
X.
A
Christian
may
exercise
the
office
of
a
Magistrate
ouer
Christians
.
XI
.
There
is
no
certaine
time
determined
for
the
fast
of
a
Christian
,
and
it
doth
appeare
in
the
word
of
God
,
that
the
Lord
hath
commanded
,
or
appointed
certaine
daies
.
XII
.
Marriage
is
not
forbidden
any
man
,
of
what
quality
or
condition
soeuer
he
be
.
XIII
.
Whosoeuer
forbiddeth
marriage
,
teacheth
a
diabolicall
doctrine
.
XIIII
.
He
that
hath
not
the
gift
of
continency
,
is
bound
to
marry
.
XV.
The
ministers
of
the
word
of
God
,
ought
not
to
be
changed
from
place
to
place
,
except
it
be
for
the
great
benefit
of
the
Church
.
XVI
.
It
is
not
a
thing
repugnant
to
the
Apostolicall
communion
,
that
the
ministers
should
possesse
any
thing
in
particular
,
to
prouide
for
the
maintenance
of
their
families
.
XVII
.
Touching
the
matter
of
the
Sacraments
,
it
hath
been
concluded
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
we
haue
but
two
Sacramental
signes
,
the
which
Christ
Iesus
hath
left
vnto
vs
;
the
one
is
Baptisme
,
the
other
the
Eucharist
,
which
wee
receiue
to
shew
what
our
perseuerance
in
the
faith
is
,
as
wee
haue
promised
when
we
were
baptized
,
being
little
infants
:
As
also
in
remembrance
of
that
great
benefit
,
which
Iesus
Christ
hath
done
vnto
vs
,
when
hee
died
for
our
redemption
,
washing
vs
with
his
most
pretious
bloud
.
These
Articles
being
resolued
vpon
by
them
,
astonished
the
Priests
that
were
amongst
them
to
gather
vp
the
reuenewes
of
their
Cures
,
being
out
of
all
hope
to
see
those
people
reclaimed
,
and
brought
vnto
the
obedience
of
the
Church
of
Rome
by
any
force
,
much
lesse
of
their
owne
acord
;
and
perceiuing
the
dore
to
be
shut
against
their
gaine
,
they
retired
themselues
without
speaking
a
word
.
Vpon
this
their
retrait
,
the
Masse
vanished
of
it selfe
in
the
Valleys
of
the
said
Waldenses
;
And
because
they
had
onely
the
new
Testament
,
and
some
bookes
of
the
old
,
translated
into
the
Waldensian
tongue
,
they
resolued
speedily
to
send
to
the
presse
the
whole
Bible
,
their
bookes
being
onely
manuscripts
,
and
those
but
a
few
.
They
sent
therfore
to
Newcastle
in
SuitZerland
,
Suisse
.
See
the
Ecclesiasticall
History
of
the
Churches
of
France
,
pag.
37
1536.
where
they
gaue
fifteene
hundred
crownes
of
gold
to
a
Printer
,
who
brought
to
light
the
first
impression
of
the
French
Bible
which
was
seen
in
France
:
and
incontinently
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
thirty
six
,
they
sent
to
Geneua
,
one
Martin
Gonin
,
to
prouide
a
large
supply
of
such
bookes
which
he
should
see
to
bee
fit
for
the
instruction
of
the
people
:
but
they
were
frustrated
of
their
intent
,
because
this
good
man
was
apprehended
for
a
Spy
,
passing
ouer
the
hill
de
Gap
by
a
certaine
Gentleman
named
George
Martin
,
Lord
de
Champolion
,
and
so
soone
as
hee
was
knowne
to
be
a
Waldensian
,
he
was
sent
to
Grenoble
,
and
there
kept
in
prison
,
In
the
booke
of
Martyrs
of
our
time
,
lib.
3
fol.
111.
and
afterwards
in
the
night-time
cast
into
the
Riuer
LyZere
,
for
feare
lest
hee
should
speake
of
his
beliefe
before
the
people
:
for
the
Monke
Inquisitor
,
that
deliuered
him
to
the
secular
power
,
told
them
,
that
it
was
not
good
that
the
world
should
hare
him
,
because
(
saith
hee
)
it
is
to
bee
feared
,
that
they
that
heare
him
,
may
become
worse
then
himselfe
.
There
happened
warres
in
Piedmont
,
betweene
King
Francis
the
first
of
that
name
,
and
the
Prince
of
Piedmont
,
which
fell
out
happily
for
these
poore
people
,
for
so
long
as
those
confusions
continued
,
they
were
at
quiet
,
vntill
Pope
Paul
the
third
of
that
name
,
sollicited
the
Parliament
of
Turin
to
take
some
violent
course
against
them
,
in
doing
iustice
vpon
them
,
as
vpon
pernicious
Heretickes
,
whensoeuer
they
should
bee
deliuered
into
their
hands
by
the
Inquisitors
.
This
Parliament
caused
a
great
number
to
be
burnt
at
Turin
,
in
immitation
of
other
Parliaments
in
France
,
who
burnt
in
those
times
,
those
they
called
Lutherans
.
They
had
recourse
vnto
the
King
,
presenting
vnto
him
their
petition
,
that
they
might
not
be
persecuted
by
the
said
Parliament
for
the
profession
of
that
Religion
,
in
the
which
they
and
their
ancestors
had
liued
for
many
hundred
yeeres
,
and
that
by
the
permission
of
their
Princes
.
But
they
made
it
worse
with
them
then
it
was
before
;
for
the
King
enioyned
them
to
liue
,
according
to
the
laws
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
vpon
paine
to
bee
chastised
as
Heretickes
.
He
likewise
commanded
the
Court
of
Parliament
at
Turin
,
to
cause
all
his
Subiects
within
their
iurisdiction
,
to
professe
his
religion
;
Adding
withall
,
that
he
did
not
burne
the
Lutherans
throughout
his
whole
Kingdome
of
France
,
to
make
a
reseruation
of
them
among
the
Alpes
.
The
Parliament
endeuoured
speedily
to
put
the
commandement
of
the
King
in
execution
,
and
for
that
cause
enioyned
them
vpon
paine
of
their
liues
,
to
quit
themselues
presently
of
their
Ministers
,
and
to
receiue
Priests
to
sing
Masse
,
liuing
after
the
manner
of
other
the
Kings
subiects
.
They
answered
,
that
they
could
not
obey
any
such
commands
against
the
commandement
of
God
,
whom
in
what
belonges
vnto
his
seruice
,
they
would
rather
obey
then
men
.
But
had
not
the
King
at
that
time
had
other
imployments
elsewhere
,
without
all
doubt
this
Parliament
would
haue
made
them
doe
that
by
force
,
which
they
would
not
be
brought
vnto
by
simple
commands
.
They
therefore
contented
themselues
to
prosecute
them
by
the
Inquisition
,
and
to
receiue
from
the
Monkes
,
those
they
condemned
to
the
fire
.
But
afterwards
in
the
yeere
1555
,
they
increased
the
persecution
.
1555.
For
hauing
condemned
to
the
fire
,
one
Barthelmew
Hector
a
Stationer
,
who
was
executed
at
Turin
,
because
hee
died
with
admirable
constancy
,
insomuch
that
hee
edified
the
assistants
and
standers
by
,
in
such
manner
,
that
he
drew
teares
from
their
eyes
,
and
words
of
compassion
from
their
mouthes
,
iustifying
him
with
a
mutuall
applause
,
which
they
gaue
of
his
good
speeches
and
prayers
vnto
God
.
The
Parliament
tooke
occasion
herupon
,
to
do
their
best
endeauor
to
ouerthrow
this
profession
in
the
very
source
,
and
to
vse
the
authority
of
the
King
,
to
enforce
this
people
to
liue
vnder
the
lawes
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
In
the
Booke
of
the
martyrs
of
our
time
.
lib.
8.
fol
122.
or
miserably
to
perish
.
To
this
end
and
purpose
,
the
Parliament
of
Turin
deputed
a
certaine
President
of
Saint
Iulian
,
and
a
Collaterall
named
de
Ecclesia
,
to
transport
themselues
vnto
those
places
,
and
there
to
put
in
practice
whatsoeuer
they
thought
good
,
either
to
reduce
or
to
exterminate
the
said
people
,
with
promise
to
assist
them
,
with
whatsoeuer
shall
be
needfull
to
this
purpose
,
according
to
the
aduise
and
counsell
they
should
receiue
from
them
.
This
President
with
his
Collaterall
,
ttooke
their
iourney
to
Perouse
,
and
caused
Proclamations
publikly
to
be
made
in
the
name
of
the
King
,
that
euery
one
of
the
Inhabitants
was
to
goe
to
Masse
,
vpon
paine
of
his
life
.
Afterwards
,
they
came
to
Pignerol
,
where
they
cited
many
to
appeare
before
them
.
Amongst
others
,
there
appeared
a
poore
simple
labouring
man
,
whom
the
President
commanded
to
cause
his
child
to
be
re-baptized
,
which
had
lately
been
baptized
by
the
minister
of
Saint
Iohn
neere
Angrongne
.
This
poore
man
requested
so
much
respite
,
as
that
he
might
pray
vnto
God
before
hee
answered
him
.
Which
being
granted
with
some
laughter
,
he
fell
downe
vpon
his
knees
in
the
presence
of
all
that
were
there
,
and
his
prayer
being
ended
,
he
said
to
the
President
,
that
hee
would
cause
his
childe
to
be
re-baptised
,
vpon
condition
,
that
the
said
President
would
discharge
him
by
a
bill
signed
with
his
owne
hand
,
of
the
sinne
which
he
should
commit
in
causing
it
to
be
re-baptized
,
and
beare
one
day
before
God
the
punishment
and
condemnation
which
should
befall
him
,
taking
this
iniquity
vpon
him
and
his
.
Which
the
President
vnderstanding
,
hee
commanded
him
out
of
his
presence
,
not
pressing
him
any
farther
.
Now
hauing
framed
diuers
indictments
against
some
particular
persons
of
the
said
Valleys
,
and
made
some
collections
of
whatsoeuer
the
President
could
imagine
might
hurt
the
people
,
hee
assayed
also
to
winne
them
by
the
preachings
of
the
Monkes
,
whom
he
brought
with
him
into
the
Valley
of
Angrongne
.
Being
therefore
come
vnto
the
place
where
their
Temple
was
,
he
caused
one
of
his
Monkes
to
preach
in
the
presenee
of
the
people
,
who
made
vnto
them
a
long
exhortation
to
returne
vnto
the
Church
of
Rome
,
of
which
hee
reported
many
things
which
the
people
beleeued
not
.
After
that
the
Monke
had
said
as
much
as
he
would
,
and
that
he
held
his
peace
,
the
greatest
number
of
the
people
required
,
that
the
Pastors
that
were
there
present
,
or
some
one
of
them
for
all
,
might
be
permitted
,
louingly
and
mildly
to
answer
to
the
discourse
that
had
been
made
by
the
Preacher
;
but
the
President
by
no
meanes
would
giue
way
thereunto
,
whereupon
there
followed
a
certaine
rumour
or
muttering
among
the
people
,
which
strooke
the
President
and
his
Monkes
with
an
astonishment
,
in
such
sort
,
that
they
could
haue
been
content
to
haue
been
elsewhere
:
but
dissembling
their
feare
,
the
President
retired
himselfe
,
without
a
word
speaking
,
to
Turin
,
whether
being
come
,
hee
related
to
the
Parliament
what
hee
had
done
,
and
withall
signified
vnto
them
the
difficulties
that
were
,
to
winne
this
people
by
extremities
,
because
if
any
attempt
should
bee
made
to
take
them
by
violence
,
they
were
resolued
to
defend
themselues
,
and
the
places
of
their
abode
being
fauourable
vnto
them
,
it
was
to
bee
feared
,
it
would
cost
a
great
deale
of
labour
,
and
much
blood
would
bee
shed
,
before
they
could
either
bee
brought
into
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
out
of
the
world
.
That
is
was
the
worke
of
a
King
to
roote
them
out
,
and
a
King
of
Franc
;
and
therefore
it
was
necessary
to
send
the
reports
,
and
to
commit
vnto
his
owne
will
and
pleasure
,
the
issue
of
so
troublesome
an
enterprise
.
This
aduice
was
followed
,
the
indictments
and
reports
were
sent
to
the
King
,
but
as
the
affaires
of
the
Court
cannot
be
finished
but
with
long
time
,
there
passed
a
whole
yeere
,
before
there
was
any
other
course
spoken
of
,
or
taken
against
them
,
then
that
of
the
Inquisitors
,
who
alwaies
deliuered
some
one
or
other
to
the
secular
power
;
but
the
yeere
being
expired
,
there
came
from
the
Court
expresse
commands
of
the
King
to
make
them
to
doe
that
by
force
,
which
they
would
not
be
brought
vnto
by
words
,
or
friendly
vsage
.
The
Parliament
re-sent
the
said
President
of
Saint
Iulien
,
who
so
soone
as
hee
was
arriued
at
Angrongne
,
he
commanded
them
in
the
name
of
the
King
to
goe
to
the
Masse
,
vpon
paine
of
Confiscation
of
bodies
and
goods
.
They
demanded
a
Copy
both
of
his
commission
and
his
speech
,
promising
to
answere
him
in
such
a
manner
,
that
he
should
haue
reason
to
rest
contented
:
but
nothing
could
giue
the
President
satisfaction
,
who
still
pressed
vpon
them
to
change
their
religion
,
but
in
vaine
.
For
they
answered
him
,
that
they
were
not
bound
to
such
commands
,
against
the
commandement
of
God
.
Hee
commanded
that
twelue
of
the
pricipalln
amongst
them
,
with
all
the
Ministers
and
Schoole-masters
should
presently
yeeld
their
bodies
to
the
prisons
of
Turin
,
there
to
receiue
such
sentence
as
reason
shall
require
,
and
hee
enioyned
the
Sindics
of
the
said
Valleys
to
dismisse
and
suffer
to
depart
presently
all
strangers
,
and
from
thence
forward
not
to
receiue
any
Preachers
or
Schoole-masters
,
but
such
as
shall
be
sent
them
by
the
Diocesan
.
They
answered
,
that
they
could
not
nor
would
not
obey
any
such
commands
as
were
against
God
,
and
that
they
would
not
make
their
appearance
at
Turin
,
because
they
could
not
doe
it
without
danger
of
their
liues
,
and
to
be
molested
for
their
beleefe
.
This
Parliament
of
Turin
was
in
such
sort
incensed
against
them
,
that
as
many
as
they
could
cause
to
be
apprehended
in
Piedmont
,
and
the
frontiers
of
the
Valleies
,
so
many
they
burnt
at
Turin
;
among
others
M.
Ieffrey
Varnigle
Minister
at
Angrongne
was
burnt
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
fifty
seuen
,
1557.
by
whose
death
at
Turin
in
the
place
of
the
Castle
,
the
people
were
much
strengthned
and
edified
,
there
being
present
a
great
number
,
that
saw
him
to
persist
in
the
inuocaton
of
the
name
of
God
vnto
his
last
gaspe
.
During
these
grieuous
persecutions
,
the
Protestant
Princes
of
Germany
did
intercede
for
them
,
beseeching
King
Henry
the
second
,
to
suffer
them
to
liue
in
peace
,
in
the
profession
of
that
Religion
wherein
they
had
liued
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
for
some
ages
past
.
The
King
promised
to
haue
regard
to
this
their
request
,
and
indeed
they
continued
quiet
,
vntill
the
peace
was
made
betweene
the
King
of
France
and
of
Spaine
,
and
that
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
was
restored
to
his
estates
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
fifty
nine
.
1560.
The
yeere
after
the
said
restitution
of
the
Country
,
the
Popes
Nuntio
reproued
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
for
that
he
followed
not
the
steps
of
the
Kings
of
France
in
his
zeale
,
who
affecting
the
Catholike
Romish
religion
,
had
with
all
his
power
persecuted
the
Waldenses
and
Lutherans
of
the
Valleys
of
Angrongne
,
and
other
their
bordering
neighbours
;
and
that
if
he
did
not
ioyne
his
forces
in
what
possibly
hee
could
to
bring
them
into
the
bosome
of
the
Church
,
or
to
take
them
out
of
world
,
that
his
Holinesse
should
haue
great
reason
to
suspect
him
to
bee
a
fauourer
of
them
.
The
Prince
of
Piedmont
promised
to
vse
all
the
meanes
he
could
,
for
their
reduction
or
vtter
subuersion
;
in
pursuit
whereof
,
hee
commanded
them
to
goe
to
the
Masse
,
vpon
paine
of
their
liues
,
and
to
see
their
Valleys
laid
open
to
fire
and
sword
.
To
which
command
they
not
yeelding
obedience
,
he
set
vpon
them
by
open
force
,
and
gaue
the
charge
of
this
warre
,
to
a
gentleman
named
le
sieur
de
la
Trinite
;
And
in
the
meane
while
at
the
selfesame
time
he
caused
them
to
be
pursued
by
the
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
Iacomel
,
and
de
Corbis
.
This
war
is
printed
in
a
treatise
by
it selfe
.
And
it
is
likewise
set
downe
in
the
8.
booke
of
the
history
the
Martyrs
of
our
times
.
fol.
532.
But
forasmuch
as
the
History
of
this
warre
,
is
brought
to
light
elswhere
,
we
will
not
enter
into
any
large
discourse
thereof
,
onely
we
may
here
obserue
,
that
after
la
Trinite
had
been
well
beaten
with
his
troopes
,
seeing
that
the
Lions
pawe
could
stand
him
in
no
steed
,
he
couered
himselfe
with
the
Foxes
skin
,
telling
them
that
what
had
passed
,
had
befallen
them
for
want
of
parley
and
communication
,
rather
then
for
any
ill
will
that
his
Highnesse
bare
vnto
them
;
and
that
if
his
souldiers
had
exceeded
their
bounds
,
it
was
because
of
that
resistance
which
they
found
,
and
that
hereafter
hee
would
bee
an
instrument
for
their
conseruation
,
and
as
desirous
to
procure
their
peace
,
as
at
the
beginning
he
shewed
himselfe
earnest
to
procure
their
trouble
.
And
therefore
he
counselled
them
to
send
certaine
of
the
principall
amongst
them
to
his
Highnesse
,
by
whom
he
would
send
his
commendatory
letters
,
both
to
the
Prince
,
and
Madame
Margarit
Duchesse
of
Sauoy
,
and
only
sister
to
Henry
King
of
France
,
and
that
he
did
assure
himselfe
that
his
Highnesse
would
blot
out
the
remembrance
of
all
that
was
past
:
But
yet
he
thought
it
necessary
,
that
aboue
all
things
they
should
giue
some
testimony
of
obedience
to
their
Prince
;
who
in
other
places
was
enforced
by
the
Pope
to
establish
the
Masse
in
all
his
territories
,
and
therefore
they
should
permit
that
the
Masse
might
be
song
in
Angrongne
,
which
was
but
a
thing
indifferent
vnto
them
,
since
he
did
not
require
their
presence
at
it
,
but
onely
that
hee
might
write
vnto
his
Highnesse
,
that
they
were
his
good
and
obedient
Subiects
.
And
moreouer
,
to
the
end
,
that
his
Highnesse
might
not
still
persist
in
his
opinion
,
that
any
strange
minister
did
make
his
abode
within
his
Prouinces
,
that
it
was
in
their
power
to
intreat
them
,
to
retire
themselues
vnto
Pragela
for
some
few
daies
,
and
that
afterwards
when
his
Highnesse
should
be
pacified
towards
them
,
they
might
call
them
home
againe
.
It
cost
him
a
great
deale
of
labour
to
gaine
thus
much
of
them
;
for
if
we
intreat
our
Pastors
to
retire
themselues
(
say
they
)
it
will
be
a
counsell
of
the
flesh
,
and
God
will
not
blesse
it
;
for
our
enemies
when
they
shall
haue
gotten
this
aduantage
of
vs
,
and
that
we
haue
no
man
left
to
comfort
vs
,
to
counsell
vs
,
to
reproue
,
to
exhort
vs
,
they
will
endeauour
no
doubt
to
the
vtmost
of
their
power
,
euer
to
shut
the
gates
against
the
returne
of
our
good
Pastors
,
by
wose
ministry
,
we
haue
been
so
worthily
instructed
,
and
fortified
against
a
world
of
temptations
.
And
therefore
to
the
end
we
may
not
be
accused
as
Rebels
for
recalling
them
home
againe
,
it
shall
bee
better
for
vs
not
to
depriue
our selues
at
all
of
the
fruit
of
their
ministry
,
and
from
hence
forward
to
be
reputed
for
such
in
seruing
of
God
,
as
preserue
those
whom
he
hath
sent
to
preach
his
word
vnto
vs
.
He
is
as
powerfull
to
preserue
vs
,
as
he
hath
been
heretofore
in
times
past
,
and
vngratefull
wretches
wee
are
to
doubt
of
his
assistance
,
and
not
to
thinke
that
we
so
miserable
a
flocke
,
the
dogges
being
chased
away
,
shall
not
bee
deuoured
by
the
wolues
.
Those
and
diuers
the
like
were
the
speeches
and
motions
of
those
that
were
most
cleere
sighted
,
and
more
zealous
then
the
rest
,
but
yet
this
could
not
hinder
others
from
intreating
their
Pastors
to
retire
themselues
for
some
few
daies
to
Pragela
,
a
Valley
neer
vnto
theirs
,
&
peopled
with
their
brethren
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphine
.
Here
a
man
might
perceiue
the
heauy
iustice
of
God
pon
them
,
and
the
beginning
of
misery
,
euery
one
to
melt
into
teares
,
the
rockes
resounding
and
calamities
,
with
cryes
and
lamentations
,
when
euen
women
and
infants
,
conducted
their
Pastors
to
the
high
mountaines
,
to
passe
ouer
to
the
other
part
of
them
.
And
from
other
parts
,
when
they
saw
the
principall
amongst
them
,
to
take
their
iourney
to
Turin
,
to
the
middest
of
their
enemies
,
many
presaged
the
euill
that
would
ouertake
them
,
and
it
seemed
vnto
them
that
God
had
forsaken
them
,
at
that
time
when
they
had
forsaken
him
in
the
person
of
his
seruants
.
It
came
to
passe
euen
as
it
had
been
foretold
,
by
those
that
could
not
allow
of
those
counsels
of
the
flesh
.
For
being
arriued
at
Turin
,
they
were
presently
lockt
vp
in
strong
prisons
,
their
indictments
framed
as
against
Heretickes
,
the
passages
garded
to
hinder
any
that
might
giue
aduertisement
of
the
vsage
and
intertainment
they
receiued
,
that
were
deputed
to
this
seruice
.
And
in
the
meane
time
,
la
Trinite
told
them
,
that
he
knew
that
his
Highnesse
had
agreed
to
all
that
they
demanded
,
and
that
he
had
written
vnto
him
,
that
he
detained
them
for
no
other
cause
,
but
to
assure
him
of
their
promises
for
time
to
come
,
to
which
purpose
he
likewise
raised
a
Fort
which
he
built
neere
to
Angrongne
.
Which
made
them
to
thinke
hardly
of
their
affaires
,
in
that
they
could
heare
no
newes
of
their
poore
prisoners
,
and
much
lesse
would
la
Trinite
suffer
them
to
send
any
thither
.
In
the
end
,
hauing
a
long
time
consulted
with
themselues
what
they
should
doe
,
seeing
a
Fort
built
which
might
curb
and
bridle
them
for
euer
,
if
they
should
suffer
it
to
be
brought
to
perfection
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
fearing
if
they
should
enterprise
any
thing
against
those
that
laboured
therein
,
that
it
should
cost
them
their
liues
that
they
sent
to
Turin
,
they
were
in
great
and
extreme
perplexities
,
not
knowing
what
course
to
take
;
for
they
found
,
that
they
had
been
mocked
by
that
Prater
de
la
Trinite
,
and
therefore
it
stood
them
vpon
to
commit
the
euent
to
the
prouidence
of
God
,
and
to
reconcile
themselues
to
him
by
prayer
and
fasting
,
which
when
they
had
done
,
they
called
home
their
Pastors
,
implored
the
assistance
of
their
neighbours
of
Pragela
,
who
came
vnto
them
with
their
armes
,
entred
into
the
Temples
,
wherein
la
Trinite
had
caused
them
to
build
Altars
,
and
to
place
images
,
and
ouerthrew
the
Altars
,
and
laid
them
leuell
with
the
ground
,
rased
vp
the
foundations
themselues
,
brake
downe
the
images
,
besieged
the
Fort
and
tooke
it
,
killed
as
many
as
made
resistance
,
beate
the
succours
that
were
sent
to
the
said
Fort
,
put
them
to
flight
and
slew
a
great
number
of
them
.
The
Prince
Emanuel
Philibert
being
much
offended
herewith
,
would
haue
reuenged
himselfe
vpon
those
that
hee
kept
in
prison
;
but
Madame
Margarite
interceeding
for
them
,
pacified
the
Prince
,
shewing
that
is
was
necessary
for
them
to
consult
with
themselues
touching
that
vsage
and
intertainment
,
his
Highnesse
had
giuen
to
those
that
were
deputed
,
and
that
seeing
themselues
in
the
way
to
a
totall
destruction
,
they
had
taken
this
oblique
meanes
to
relieue
and
to
helpe
themselues
.
His
Highnesse
therefore
by
the
aduise
and
instigation
of
the
Popes
Nuntio
,
had
enforced
the
said
deputies
to
goe
to
the
Masse
,
and
there
to
aske
pardon
of
God
,
the
Pope
,
and
their
holy
mother
the
Church
of
Rome
,
with
promise
to
liue
according
to
the
Lawes
thereof
;
and
afterwards
sent
them
to
prison
,
attending
the
perfection
of
his
Fort.
But
seeing
himselfe
frustrated
of
his
expectation
,
he
followed
the
course
proposed
by
Madame
Margarit
,
vnder
which
they
haue
liued
vnto
this
present
,
which
agreement
we
doe
not
here
insert
,
because
it
is
elswhere
set
downe
in
their
History
.
True
it
is
,
that
afterwards
they
suffered
at
sundry
times
,
sundry
persecutions
,
which
they
bare
patiently
,
and
with
much
zeale
.
Among
the
rest
,
that
in
the
yeere
1570
,
1570.
was
very
extreame
.
For
their
Prince
being
entred
into
an
offensiue
league
against
the
Protestants
,
with
many
other
Princes
of
Europe
,
he
began
to
trouble
and
to
vexe
his
said
Subiects
of
the
Valleys
of
the
Waldenses
:
First
by
forbidding
them
to
haue
any
commerce
with
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphine
,
vpon
paine
of
their
liues
;
and
secondly
to
assemble
themselues
in
any
Synod
or
Consultation
,
but
in
the
presence
of
the
Gouernour
of
Castrocaro
;
for
the
fulfilling
whereof
,
he
failed
not
to
be
present
at
the
first
Synode
,
which
they
called
at
Bobi
.
The
Pastors
and
Ancients
that
were
there
,
signified
to
the
said
Gouernour
,
that
his
assistance
in
their
Synods
was
no
way
displeasing
vnto
them
,
because
the
matters
that
were
to
be
handled
,
were
such
,
as
if
the
whole
world
were
a
witnes
vnto
them
,
the
more
should
their
piety
towards
their
God
appeare
,
and
fidelity
to
wards
their
Prince
,
being
to
deliberate
of
nothing
,
but
what
might
tend
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
their
obedience
to
their
superiours
:
And
that
forasmuch
as
his
Highnesse
tooke
occasion
to
distrust
them
,
it
must
needs
be
the
false
information
of
some
of
their
enemies
,
and
therefore
assuring
themselues
in
their
owne
consciences
,
that
they
had
neuer
deserued
it
,
they
could
not
but
take
this
nouelty
for
a
manifest
breach
of
the
treatie
and
agreement
he
had
made
with
them
,
and
and
a
persecution
shaking
the
free
exercise
of
their
religion
.
They
intreated
therefore
the
Gouernour
of
Castrocaro
,
to
retire
himselfe
,
and
not
to
molest
them
by
any
such
innouation
,
and
swarming
from
the
former
treaties
,
at
leastwise
vntill
that
they
hauing
iustified
themselues
before
his
Highnesse
,
it
might
be
otherwise
ordered
and
prouided
by
him
.
The
Gouernour
stands
still
resolued
to
stay
there
.
The
Pastors
and
Ancients
declare
against
the
said
the
nouelty
;
The
Gouernour
also
for
his
part
protesteth
,
not
to
enterprise
any
thing
herein
,
but
by
the
expresse
commandement
of
his
Highnesse
,
and
that
they
should
be
better
content
,
that
he
had
that
charge
then
any
other
,
because
he
was
willing
to
doe
them
any
good
might
lye
in
his
hower
,
made
a
good
interpretation
of
all
their
actions
,
and
would
not
faile
to
make
a
true
report
vnto
his
Highnesse
of
the
fidelity
he
perceiued
to
be
in
their
cariage
.
He
was
therefore
admitted
into
their
Synode
,
at
the
end
whereof
,
he
vsed
this
subtilty
,
that
is
,
he
attempted
to
sow
enuy
and
iealousie
amongst
the
Pastors
,
giuing
good
words
in
generall
,
that
hee
had
found
their
order
faire
and
good
,
and
that
he
neuer
had
belieued
,
that
they
had
proceeded
with
such
zeale
,
order
,
and
charity
;
but
yet
there
was
no
reason
hee
should
wonder
that
his
Highnesse
had
been
iealous
and
distrustfull
of
strange
Ministers
,
because
he
knew
very
well
,
that
they
were
more
violent
in
their
opinions
,
then
the
home-bred
of
the
Country
,
at
leastwise
the
greatest
part
;
for
he
made
exception
of
Mr.
Steuen
Noell
,
whom
he
knew
(
saith
he
)
to
be
a
peaceable
man
,
and
more
affectionated
to
the
contentment
of
his
Highnesse
;
and
therefore
that
since
his
Highnesse
had
resolued
not
to
permit
any
stranger
to
inhabite
within
his
Lands
,
hee
could
not
belieue
,
that
Ministers
were
more
exempted
then
other
men
,
and
therefore
to
the
end
he
might
not
be
constrained
to
vse
his
power
and
authority
,
to
enforce
them
to
withdraw
themselues
out
of
those
Countries
,
that
they
should
doe
well
,
if
of
their
owne
accordes
,
they
departed
somewhether
else
,
which
would
be
far
better
and
more
honourable
for
them
,
then
that
they
should
stay
,
till
the
Prince
should
enforce
their
departure
out
of
his
Countries
by
banishmnet
.
They
answered
,
that
they
could
not
belieue
,
that
his
Highnesse
had
any
such
meaning
,
as
the
Gouernour
would
seeme
to
perswade
them
.
But
that
they
might
bee
the
better
informed
of
the
truth
thereof
,
they
would
depute
some
amongst
them
to
go
to
his
Highnesse
.
The
Gouernour
being
much
moued
,
that
they
would
giue
no
credit
to
his
words
,
nor
doe
any
thing
by
his
perswasions
,
suffered
the
souldiers
of
Castrocaro
,
to
compasse
the
temple
,
at
what
time
the
Preacher
was
in
the
Pulpit
,
and
to
doe
diuers
insolencies
,
shooting
off
their
gunnes
,
and
astonishing
those
who
were
disarmed
,
and
thought
themselues
surprised
.
Master
Steuen
Noel
was
intreated
to
write
to
Madame
Margarite
,
which
he
did
:
but
the
Letters
by
which
Madame
assured
them
,
that
the
Gouernour
had
commandement
from
his
Highnesse
to
keepe
himselfe
within
the
limits
of
the
treaty
passed
betwixt
his
Highnesse
and
the
people
,
remained
still
in
the
hands
of
the
said
Gouernour
,
and
in
the
meane
time
,
whilest
these
things
were
afoote
,
the
Massacre
executed
in
France
in
the
yeere
1572
happened
,
1572.
which
in
such
a
manner
puffed
vp
the
pride
,
and
increased
the
courage
of
the
said
Gouernour
,
that
there
was
no
meanes
to
stay
his
violences
;
For
the
bone-fires
of
ioy
being
made
throughout
all
Piedmont
,
because
of
this
effusion
of
bloud
,
this
Gouernour
perswaded
himselfe
,
that
he
should
shortly
see
the
like
persecution
in
the
said
Valleys
,
and
therefore
the
people
hearing
the
Cannons
that
were
shot
off
,
and
the
great
contentment
that
his
Highnesse
tooke
,
they
perswaded
themselues
that
they
should
not
long
continue
in
peace
,
and
therefore
they
thought
their
surest
course
was
,
to
conuey
those
goods
that
were
most
precious
vnto
them
,
vnto
the
toppe
of
the
Alpes
,
into
the
hollow
caues
whereof
,
they
had
been
accustomed
to
retire
themselues
in
troublesome
times
.
His
Highnesse
being
aduertised
,
that
his
people
were
resolued
,
and
ready
to
defend
themselues
,
thought
it
not
wisdome
to
hazard
the
liues
of
his
other
subiects
,
to
bring
them
into
obedience
,
and
so
contented
himselfe
,
that
hee
had
made
them
to
feare
;
giuing
command
in
the
meane
time
,
that
whensoeuer
vpon
any
occasion
they
came
into
Piedmont
,
they
should
bee
apprehended
and
executed
as
Heretickes
;
whereof
the
people
being
aduertised
,
they
sought
such
commodities
as
were
fit
to
maintaine
life
in
Dauphine
,
in
the
Valleys
of
their
brethren
of
Pragela
and
Valcluson
.
Afterwards
his
Highnesse
and
Madame
Margarite
being
departed
this
life
,
Charles
Emanuel
their
sonne
and
Prince
of
Piedmont
hath
maintained
them
in
peace
,
vnder
the
treaty
made
with
their
said
Highnesse
,
his
father
and
mother
.
Notwithstanding
the
which
,
the
Inquisitors
haue
been
alwaies
watchfull
to
apprehend
one
or
other
,
especially
to
hinder
them
from
speaking
of
their
beliefe
,
when
they
came
downe
into
Piedmont
.
For
in
such
a
case
,
(
prouided
that
it
appeare
,
that
they
haue
held
any
discourse
)
they
haue
alwaies
condemned
them
for
teaching
strange
doctrines
,
and
swaruing
from
the
agreement
,
whereby
it
is
enioyned
,
that
they
broach
no
new
opinions
.
The
last
that
hath
been
persecuted
for
this
cause
,
was
a
certaine
merchant
of
Lucerna
,
whose
History
we
will
here
insert
,
because
by
his
constancy
he
did
much
edifie
the
people
;
&
that
it
may
appeare
vnto
the
world
,
that
the
Popes
cease
not
to
shew
how
odious
vnto
them
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
is
,
and
that
if
it
were
in
their
power
to
rule
the
hearts
of
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
Europe
at
their
pleasure
,
the
fires
at
this
present
should
still
be
burning
in
all
those
places
where
they
haue
any
power
or
authority
.
It
was
in
the
yeere
1601
,
1601.
that
Barthelmew
Copin
a
Waldensian
of
the
Valley
of
Lucerna
,
was
at
Ast
in
Piedmont
with
his
merchandize
,
at
a
Faire
that
should
be
the
next
morrow
,
and
being
at
table
in
the
euening
at
supper
,
with
diuers
other
Merchants
,
there
was
one
that
began
a
discourse
of
the
diuersities
of
Religions
,
and
spake
many
things
tending
to
the
dishonor
of
the
Waldenses
of
the
Valleys
of
Angrongne
,
and
their
bordering
neighbours
.
Copin
hearing
him
to
speake
of
his
brethren
lesse
modesty
then
became
those
that
professed
themselues
to
bee
Merchants
,
and
of
their
Religion
,
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
hee
thought
it
would
be
a
fault
in
himselfe
,
if
he
should
make
no
reply
to
those
blaspemies
that
he
heard
:
He
therefore
answered
the
party
that
held
this
discourse
,
in
fauour
of
his
Religion
;
And
what
(
saith
he
that
had
been
reprehended
by
Copin
)
are
you
a
Waldensian
?
He
answered
,
Yea.
And
doe
you
not
belieue
,
that
God
is
in
the
Hoste
?
No
,
saith
Copin
.
Fie
vpon
you
,
replies
the
other
,
what
a
false
Religion
is
yours
?
My
Religion
(
saith
Copin
)
is
as
true
,
as
it
is
true
that
God
is
God
,
and
as
I
am
sure
I
shall
die
.
The
next
morrow
Copin
was
called
before
the
Bishop
of
Ast
,
who
told
him
that
he
had
been
aduertised
of
certaine
scandalous
discourses
and
opinions
,
which
but
the
day
before
hee
held
in
the
euening
at
his
lodging
,
and
that
hee
must
acknowledge
the
offence
,
if
he
would
obtaine
pardon
,
otherwise
he
would
take
order
for
his
punishment
.
Copin
answered
,
that
he
had
been
prouoked
thereunto
,
and
howsoeuer
,
he
had
said
nothing
,
that
he
would
not
maintaine
with
the
danger
of
his
owne
life
;
that
hee
had
some
goods
in
the
world
,
and
a
wife
and
children
;
but
he
had
lost
the
affection
he
bare
vnto
those
things
,
neither
were
they
deare
vnto
him
,
to
the
preiudice
of
his
conscience
:
And
as
touching
his
behauiour
(
saith
he
)
if
it
would
please
the
Bishop
to
enquire
of
the
Merchants
of
Ast
,
who
all
knew
him
,
whether
he
were
an
honest
man
,
they
would
all
witnesse
for
him
,
that
he
had
neuer
wronged
any
man
,
in
that
whole
time
he
had
traded
and
conuersed
with
them
;
and
that
being
a
Merchant
,
he
was
to
be
dismissed
for
that
cause
,
for
which
he
was
then
in
that
place
,
that
is
,
for
trafficke
,
and
therefore
not
to
bee
molested
.
That
if
Iewes
and
Turkes
were
permitted
to
come
to
Faires
,
and
to
trafficke
throughout
all
Piedmont
,
much
more
should
he
be
permitted
who
was
a
Christian
,
especially
,
since
that
in
that
discourse
of
Religion
he
did
but
answere
to
a
question
moued
vnto
him
,
and
that
it
was
lawfull
for
any
man
to
answere
,
and
to
giue
a
reason
of
his
faith
,
to
whom
and
in
what
place
soeuer
,
euen
by
vertue
of
that
treaty
and
agreement
betweene
the
Waldenses
of
the
Valleys
and
his
Highnesse
,
which
forbids
them
to
broach
new
opinions
,
but
takes
not
from
them
the
liberty
to
answere
,
to
whomsoeuer
shall
aske
any
questions
of
them
.
The
Bishop
harkened
not
at
all
to
these
allegations
,
but
gaue
commandement
,
that
he
should
bee
sent
to
prison
.
The
morrow
after
,
the
Bishops
Secretary
came
to
visit
Copin
,
and
making
great
profession
of
loue
towards
him
,
he
said
vnto
him
,
that
hee
would
haue
him
know
as
from
his
friend
,
that
if
he
did
not
acknowledge
his
fault
,
he
would
be
in
great
danger
of
his
life
.
Copin
answered
him
,
that
his
life
was
in
the
hands
of
God
,
and
he
would
neuer
desire
to
preserue
it
to
the
preiudice
of
his
glory
,
and
forasmuch
as
he
had
but
two
or
three
paces
to
walke
in
his
iourney
to
heauen
,
his
hearty
prayer
vnto
God
was
,
that
he
would
be
pleased
to
giue
him
the
grace
,
not
to
turne
back
.
Some
few
daies
after
,
he
was
examined
by
a
Monke
Inquisitor
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Bishop
,
who
tormented
him
a
long
time
with
sweet
and
gentle
perswasions
,
endeauouring
to
winne
him
by
faire
words
,
to
the
abiuration
of
his
beliefe
:
but
Copin
alwaies
conuinced
him
by
the
word
of
God
,
alleadging
vnto
him
,
that
if
he
should
be
ashamed
of
Christ
Iesus
,
or
deny
him
before
men
,
Christ
would
be
ashamed
of
him
,
and
deny
him
before
his
Father
in
heauen
.
The
Monke
ended
his
disputation
with
these
and
the
like
threatning
speeches
;
Goe
thou
waies
thou
cursed
Lutheran
,
to
all
the
diuels
in
hell
;
and
when
thou
shalt
be
tormented
by
those
vncleane
spirits
,
thou
wilt
remember
those
good
and
holy
counsels
,
which
we
haue
giuen
thee
,
to
bring
thee
to
saluation
;
but
thou
haddest
rather
go
to
hell
,
then
to
reconcile
thy self
to
our
holy
mother
the
Church
.
It
is
long
agoe
(
saith
Copin
)
that
I
was
reconciled
to
our
mother
the
Church
.
After
many
violent
incounters
,
they
caused
his
wife
and
a
sonne
of
his
to
come
vnto
him
,
promising
him
liberty
,
and
to
depart
with
them
if
hee
would
amend
his
fault
by
confessing
it
.
They
suffered
his
said
wife
and
sonne
to
sup
with
him
in
prison
,
which
time
he
spent
in
exhorting
them
to
patience
,
the
wife
for
that
shee
should
want
a
husband
,
the
childe
a
father
,
but
yet
should
assure
themselues
,
that
God
would
be
their
father
,
and
more
then
a
husband
;
and
for
his
owne
part
he
was
not
bound
to
loue
either
wife
or
children
more
then
Christ
,
&
that
they
should
hold
it
to
be
no
small
happinesse
,
that
it
hath
pleased
God
to
do
him
that
honour
,
as
to
be
a
witnesse
vnto
his
truth
,
with
the
losse
of
his
life
,
and
that
he
hoped
that
God
would
be
so
fauourable
vnto
him
,
as
to
giue
him
strength
to
endure
all
manner
of
torments
for
his
glory
.
He
committed
to
the
care
and
charge
of
his
wife
,
his
sonne
and
his
daughter
which
they
had
in
marriage
,
enioyning
her
to
bring
them
vp
in
the
feare
of
God
.
He
commanded
his
sonne
to
obey
his
mother
,
for
so
he
should
drawe
downe
vpon
him
the
blessing
of
God
,
he
prayed
them
to
pray
for
him
,
that
God
would
be
pleased
to
strengthen
him
against
all
temptations
,
and
so
hauing
blessed
his
sonne
,
and
taken
leaue
of
his
wife
,
they
were
dismissed
out
of
prison
,
and
he
locked
vp
where
he
was
before
.
His
wife
and
child
shedding
fountaines
of
teares
,
and
crying
out
in
such
a
lamentable
manner
,
as
would
haue
moued
the
hardest
hearts
to
compassion
.
This
good
man
not
being
content
with
what
he
had
said
vnto
them
by
word
of
mouth
,
writ
vnto
her
this
Lettre
following
,
the
originall
Copy
whereof
shee
deliuered
vnto
vs
,
written
and
signed
with
the
hand
of
the
said
Copin
,
the
superscription
whereof
was
this
:
To
my
louing
Companion
,
Susan
Copin
.
At
the
Tower
of
Lucerna
.
MOst
deare
Companion
,
I
haue
receiued
much
comfort
by
your
comming
into
this
place
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
by
how
much
the
lesse
I
expected
it
:
And
I
thinke
it
was
some
comfort
to
your selfe
,
that
you
had
the
meanes
to
sup
with
me
,
as
it
came
to
passe
but
yesterday
being
the
fifteenth
of
September
,
in
the
yeere
1601
,
being
Saterday
.
I
know
not
the
cause
why
this
was
permitted
,
but
all
things
are
in
the
hand
of
God
,
and
whatsoeuer
were
the
cause
;
I
doe
not
thinke
we
shall
euer
eate
together
againe
.
And
therefore
pray
vnto
God
to
be
your
comforter
,
and
put
your
trust
in
him
,
who
hath
promised
neuer
to
forsake
those
that
trust
in
him
.
You
are
wise
,
and
therefore
gouerne
our
house
in
such
sort
,
that
you
keepe
our
children
Samuell
and
Martha
in
obedience
,
whom
I
command
,
by
that
authority
that
God
hath
giuen
me
,
to
be
faithfull
and
obedient
vnto
you
,
for
then
God
will
blesse
them
.
For
the
rest
,
be
not
grieued
concerning
my selfe
,
for
if
God
haue
appointed
,
that
I
am
come
to
the
end
of
my
daies
,
and
that
it
pleaseth
the
Almighty
God
,
that
I
shall
render
vp
my
soule
,
which
hee
hath
long
time
lent
me
,
my
trust
in
him
is
,
that
out
of
his
abundant
mercy
,
hee
will
receiue
it
into
heauen
,
for
the
loue
of
his
Sonne
Christ
Iusus
,
by
whom
I
belieue
,
that
our
sinnes
are
blotted
cut
,
euen
by
his
precious
death
and
passion
;
And
I
begge
at
his
mercifull
hands
,
that
he
will
accompany
mee
vnto
the
end
,
by
the
powerfull
assistance
of
his
holy
Spirit
.
Bee
alwaies
carefull
to
pray
vnto
God
,
and
to
serue
him
,
for
so
God
will
blesse
and
serue
you
.
Take
no
care
to
send
me
any
thing
for
these
three
weekes
,
and
then
you
may
send
me
,
if
you
please
,
some
money
to
pay
the
Iaylor
,
and
some
thing
else
to
succour
me
,
if
I
liue
till
then
.
Remember
also
that
which
I
haue
often
told
you
,
that
is
,
that
God
prolonged
the
life
of
King
Ezechias
for
fifteene
yeeres
;
but
that
he
had
prolonged
mine
a
great
deale
more
,
for
it
is
a
long
time
agoe
,
that
you
haue
seen
me
in
a
manner
dead
,
and
neuerthelesse
I
am
yet
aliue
,
and
I
hope
and
hold
for
certaine
,
that
hee
will
still
preserue
mee
aliue
,
vntill
my
death
shall
be
better
for
his
glory
and
mine
owne
felicity
,
through
his
grace
and
mercy
towards
me
.
From
the
Prison
at
Ast
,
Sept.
16.
1601.
The
Bishop
of
Ast
was
much
troubled
,
what
to
determine
concerning
this
poore
man
:
For
if
he
should
let
him
goe
,
they
feared
a
scandall
,
and
that
many
would
gather
heart
and
courage
,
to
speake
with
a
loud
voice
against
the
Romish
Religion
.
On
the
other
side
,
there
was
a
clause
in
the
treaty
made
betweene
his
Highnesse
and
the
Waldenses
,
which
cleared
him
from
all
offence
,
in
these
words
.
And
if
any
question
shall
bee
mooued
vnto
them
,
touching
their
faith
,
being
in
Piedmont
with
other
his
Highnesses
Subiects
,
it
shall
be
lawfull
for
them
to
answere
,
not
incurring
thereby
any
punishment
reall
or
personall
.
Now
he
was
asked
the
question
,
and
therefore
to
be
quit
from
blame
:
But
the
Bishop
would
not
haue
it
said
,
that
hee
had
committed
him
to
prison
vniustly
.
To
the
end
therefore
,
that
his
death
might
not
bee
imputed
vnto
him
,
and
it
might
not
be
thought
,
that
he
sent
him
away
absolued
,
he
sent
his
indictment
to
Pope
Clement
the
eight
,
to
vnderstand
what
course
hee
should
take
herein
.
It
could
neuer
be
knowne
what
answere
the
Bishop
had
;
but
shortly
after
hee
was
found
dead
in
prison
,
not
without
some
appearance
,
that
he
was
strangled
,
for
feare
least
if
he
should
haue
been
publikely
executed
,
he
might
edifie
and
strengthen
the
people
by
his
confession
and
constancy
.
After
his
death
he
was
condemned
to
be
burnt
,
and
so
being
brought
out
of
prison
,
his
sentence
was
read
in
the
same
place
,
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
And
this
was
the
last
of
the
Waldenses
,
that
is
come
to
our
knowledge
,
that
hath
been
persecuted
to
the
death
for
his
beliefe
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
the
Valleys
of
Meane
and
Maites
,
and
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
and
the
last
persecutions
that
they
suffered
.
AT
what
time
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphine
dispersed
themselues
in
Piedmont
,
there
were
some
that
made
their
abode
in
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
in
the
Valleys
Maties
and
Meane
,
and
the
parts
thereabouts
.
These
were
not
forborne
during
the
grieuous
persecutions
which
their
brethren
of
the
Valleys
of
Angrongne
,
Saint
Martin
,
and
others
suffered
.
All
their
refuge
was
to
flie
into
the
said
Valleys
,
namely
when
the
said
Gouernours
of
the
said
Marquisate
persecuted
them
by
the
commandement
of
the
Kings
of
France
,
who
condemned
to
death
,
within
their
Realmes
all
such
as
made
profession
of
the
same
beliefe
that
they
did
.
Now
the
deceased
King
of
Happy
memory
Henry
the
Great
and
fourth
of
that
name
,
hauing
giuen
to
his
Subiects
an
edict
of
pacification
,
the
Waldenses
that
liued
in
the
Marquisate
,
inioyed
the
same
priuiledges
,
that
the
other
Subiects
did
of
the
same
Realme
;
but
when
afterwards
by
the
treaty
with
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
la
Bresse
was
changed
for
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
the
poore
Waldenses
were
depriued
of
the
free
exercises
of
their
Religion
,
within
the
iurisdiction
of
the
said
Marquisate
,
for
at
the
instance
of
the
Nuntio
of
Pope
Clement
the
eight
,
the
free
liberty
of
their
Religion
was
not
onely
interdicted
;
but
by
a
new
edict
all
they
were
banished
,
that
within
the
said
Marquisate
,
made
profession
of
any
other
Religion
,
then
that
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
and
for
the
better
furtherance
of
their
speedy
departure
,
there
were
sent
to
the
said
Valleys
and
Marquisate
,
a
great
number
of
Monkes
Inquisitors
,
who
went
from
house
to
house
;
examining
the
consciences
of
euery
one
,
by
which
meanes
there
were
aboue
fiue
hundred
families
banished
,
who
retired
themselues
into
the
Realme
of
France
,
but
especially
into
Dauphine
.
And
to
the
end
,
that
in
those
places
into
which
they
were
come
,
it
might
not
be
cast
in
their
teeth
,
that
they
were
banished
out
of
their
Countries
,
for
some
wickednesse
that
they
had
committed
,
but
that
it
was
onely
the
zeale
they
bare
to
their
religion
,
that
had
made
them
wanderers
in
the
world
,
they
made
this
Declaration
following
,
in
the
yeere
1603.
1603.
The
Declaration
of
the
Waldenses
of
the
Valleys
Maties
and
Meane
,
and
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
made
in
the
yeere
1603.
FOrasmuch
as
time
out
of
minde
,
and
from
the
father
vnto
the
sonne
,
our
Predecessors
haue
been
instructed
and
nourished
in
the
doctrine
and
Religion
whereof
from
our
infancy
we
haue
made
open
profession
,
and
haue
instructed
our
families
,
as
we
haue
learnt
of
our
fore-fathers
;
As
also
that
during
the
time
,
that
the
King
of
France
held
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
it
was
lawfull
for
vs
to
make
profession
,
not
being
disquieted
or
molested
,
as
our
brethren
of
the
Valleys
of
Lucerna
,
la
Perouse
and
others
;
who
by
an
expresse
treaty
and
agreement
,
made
with
our
Soueraign
Prince
&
Lord
,
haue
inioyed
vnto
this
present
,
the
free
exercise
of
the
reformed
religion
;
but
his
Highnesse
being
perswaded
by
euill
councell
,
and
ill
affected
people
,
rather
then
his
owne
will
,
hath
resolued
to
molest
vs
,
and
to
that
end
hath
published
an
edict
:
To
the
end
therefore
that
it
may
be
made
known
to
all
men
,
that
it
is
not
for
any
crime
committed
,
either
against
the
person
of
our
Prince
,
or
for
any
rebellion
against
his
edicts
,
or
the
committing
of
any
murthers
or
theft
,
that
wee
are
thus
tormented
,
and
spoiled
of
our
goods
and
houses
;
Wee
declare
,
that
being
certainly
assured
and
perswaded
,
that
the
doctrine
and
Religion
taught
and
followed
in
the
reformed
Churches
,
as
well
of
France
,
Switserland
,
Germany
,
Geneua
,
England
,
Scotland
,
Denmarke
,
Suedia
,
Polonia
,
as
other
Realmes
,
Countries
,
and
Signories
;
whereof
we
haue
vnto
this
present
time
,
made
open
profession
,
vnder
the
obedience
of
our
Princes
and
Soueraigne
Lords
,
is
the
onely
true
doctrine
,
and
Christian
religion
,
ordained
and
approued
of
God
,
which
onely
can
make
vs
agreeable
vnto
him
,
and
conduct
vs
to
saluation
:
Wee
are
resolued
to
follow
it
,
with
the
losse
of
our
liues
,
goods
and
honours
,
and
to
continue
therein
the
remainder
of
our
liues
.
And
if
any
shall
pretend
that
we
are
in
an
error
,
we
require
him
to
make
vs
see
our
error
,
and
offer
incontinently
to
abiure
,
and
do
likewise
promise
,
to
follow
that
which
shall
be
proued
vnto
vs
to
be
the
better
,
desiring
nothing
so
much
,
as
with
an
assured
and
safe
conscience
,
to
follow
the
true
and
lawfull
seruice
,
which
we
poore
creatures
owe
vnto
our
Creator
,
and
by
that
meanes
to
attaine
to
the
true
and
eternall
felicity
.
But
if
any
shall
goe
about
,
by
force
and
constraint
to
cause
vs
to
forsake
,
and
abandon
the
true
way
of
our
saluation
,
and
to
enforce
vs
to
follow
the
errours
and
superstitions
,
and
false
doctrines
inuented
by
men
,
wee
desire
a
great
deale
rather
to
abandon
our
houses
,
our
goods
,
and
liues
too
.
We
therefore
humbly
beseech
his
Highnesse
,
whom
we
acknowledge
to
bee
our
lawfull
Prince
and
Lord
,
not
to
suffer
vs
to
molested
without
cause
,
but
rather
permit
vs
to
continue
so
long
as
wee
liue
,
and
our
children
and
posterity
after
vs
,
in
that
obedience
and
seruice
,
which
vnto
this
day
wee
haue
rendred
vnto
him
,
as
faithfull
and
loyall
Subiects
;
and
so
much
the
rather
,
because
we
demand
no
other
thing
of
him
,
but
that
we
yeelding
faithfully
vnto
him
,
that
which
we
are
bound
vnto
by
the
expresse
commandement
of
God
,
it
may
likewise
bee
lawfull
for
vs
,
to
render
vnto
God
,
that
homage
and
seruice
,
which
wee
owe
vnto
him
,
and
he
requires
at
our
hands
in
his
holy
word
.
Beseeching
in
the
meane
time
(
in
the
middle
of
our
exile
and
calamity
)
the
Reformed
Churches
to
hold
vs
,
and
acknowledge
vs
,
to
bee
true
members
therereof
,
being
willing
to
seale
with
our
blood
(
if
God
will
haue
it
so
)
the
Confession
of
faith
made
and
published
by
them
;
which
we
acknowledge
in
all
things
,
and
throughout
,
conformable
to
the
doctrine
,
taught
and
written
by
the
holy
Apostles
,
and
therefore
truely
Apostolicall
.
Wee
promise
to
liue
and
die
therein
.
And
if
so
doing
,
we
be
afflicted
and
persecuted
,
we
yeeld
hearty
thanks
vnto
God
,
who
hath
done
vs
that
honour
to
suffer
for
his
name
;
leauing
the
issue
of
our
affaires
,
and
the
iustice
of
our
cause
,
in
the
hands
of
his
diuine
prouidence
,
who
will
deliuer
vs
,
when
and
by
what
meanes
it
pleaseth
him
.
Humbly
beseeching
him
,
that
as
he
hath
the
hearts
of
Kings
and
Princes
in
his
hands
,
he
will
be
pleased
to
mollifie
the
heart
of
his
Highnesse
,
to
take
pitty
of
those
,
that
haue
neuer
offended
him
,
or
purpose
to
offend
him
,
to
the
end
hee
may
hold
and
acknowledge
those
to
be
more
faithfull
,
loyall
,
and
obedient
to
his
seruice
,
then
they
are
that
prouoke
him
to
such
persecutions
.
In
the
the
meane
time
that
hee
would
bee
pleased
to
support
vs
in
the
middest
of
these
temptations
,
and
strengthen
vs
with
Patience
and
Constancy
,
to
perseuere
in
the
profession
of
the
truth
vnto
the
end
of
our
liues
,
and
our
posterity
after
vs
,
Amen
.
This
persecution
hath
cotinued
vnto
this
present
time
,
at
the
instance
of
Pope
Paul
the
fift
,
and
his
Nuntio
,
who
still
troubleth
and
vexeth
this
poore
people
,
by
his
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
.
They
haue
made
some
to
alter
their
opinions
,
who
had
no
power
to
quit
themselues
of
their
goods
,
but
haue
accommodated
themselues
to
the
world
:
but
the
greatest
number
persisted
constant
in
calling
on
the
name
of
God
,
chusing
rather
to
be
banished
here
on
earth
,
from
their
natiue
countries
,
then
to
be
depriued
of
eternall
life
;
hating
their
Possessions
,
their
Country
,
their
Houses
,
being
the
places
where
they
could
not
inhabit
,
whithout
the
deniall
of
Christ
and
his
truth
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
the
New
Lands
,
and
the
persecutions
which
they
haue
suffered
.
THe
New
lands
of
which
wee
are
here
to
speake
,
are
in
the
Alpes
,
in
the
Frontiers
of
Piedmont
,
Dauphine
,
and
Prouence
,
of
which
the
cheefe
Citty
is
Barcelona
or
Barcelonette
.
Within
the
said
Lands
,
there
are
certaine
Villages
,
which
haue
been
peopled
by
the
Waldenses
time
out
of
minde
,
placed
in
the
best
part
of
the
said
Lands
amongst
others
Iosiers
.
These
places
haue
continued
a
long
time
,
the
Princes
of
Piedmont
nothing
regarding
the
abode
of
the
said
peoples
within
their
Prouinces
:
but
the
Priests
made
them
odious
to
the
world
,
because
they
were
vnprofitable
vnto
them
,
by
not
liuing
after
the
manner
of
other
people
,
who
contributed
vnto
them
for
the
liuing
and
for
the
dead
;
in
such
sort
,
that
when
his
Highnesse
persecuted
in
his
state
,
those
that
had
quit
themselues
of
the
Lawes
of
the
Romish
Church
,
these
were
not
forgotten
,
especially
when
the
Gouernours
of
the
said
Valley
opposed
themselues
against
them
.
These
were
therefore
of
the
number
of
those
,
that
were
summoned
in
the
yeere
1576
,
to
goe
to
the
Masse
,
or
to
forsake
his
Highnesse
Country
;
1576.
wherein
they
found
not
better
meanes
to
helpe
themselues
,
then
to
ioyne
themselues
vnto
others
,
who
being
threatned
with
the
same
banishment
,
had
recourse
to
the
Protestant
Princes
,
beseeching
them
to
intercede
for
them
to
their
Prince
,
that
he
would
be
pleased
,
not
to
trouble
them
in
such
manner
for
their
beliefe
,
which
they
had
made
profession
off
,
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
,
for
many
hundred
yeeres
;
during
which
time
,
their
Princes
haue
not
had
any
Subiects
,
that
haue
yeelded
vnto
them
more
faithfull
obedience
then
they
,
not
giuing
place
vnto
any
other
in
their
duties
,
submissions
,
and
contributions
,
which
they
haue
alwaies
most
willingly
payed
to
their
Princes
,
as
they
were
still
ready
to
continue
,
yeelding
obedience
to
their
commands
,
onely
that
that
they
might
not
be
troubled
in
their
consciences
.
The
Prince
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
delegated
to
the
Prince
of
Piedmont
a
Counseller
of
his
State
,
with
certaine
other
honorable
personages
.
Being
arriued
at
Turin
,
they
saluted
his
Highnesse
in
the
name
of
the
said
Prince
Palatine
,
and
deliuered
their
Letters
of
Credence
.
He
was
heard
by
the
Prince
Emanuel
Philibert
,
very
peaceably
.
This
Councellor
gaue
him
to
vnderstand
,
that
the
onely
charity
of
their
Master
towards
Christians
of
the
same
Religion
that
he
professed
,
had
moued
him
to
mediate
for
them
,
that
his
Highnesse
would
bee
pleased
to
suffer
them
to
liue
peaceably
in
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
not
offering
any
violence
to
their
consciences
:
That
he
would
account
this
benefit
as
done
vnto
himselfe
,
and
hee
should
oblige
vnto
him
all
the
Protestant
Princes
of
Germany
,
who
likewise
made
the
selfesame
request
by
their
mouthes
.
That
he
should
haue
God
the
more
fauourable
,
and
his
Subiects
the
more
faithfull
,
if
he
did
not
shew
himselfe
inexorable
;
That
the
confusions
that
haue
happened
in
all
the
States
of
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
haue
indeauoured
to
raigne
and
reclaime
the
soules
of
their
Subiects
by
armes
,
and
to
reduce
them
by
violence
,
may
make
wise
all
other
Princes
,
which
were
not
yet
come
to
such
extremities
;
That
forasmuch
as
they
that
haue
not
vsed
rigorous
courses
,
haue
won
the
hearts
of
their
people
to
be
more
faithfull
vnto
them
,
this
meanes
being
in
his
power
,
they
humbly
beseeched
him
to
imitate
herein
the
most
debonaire
and
gentle
Princes
.
It
appeared
by
his
Highnesse
answere
,
that
he
took
but
little
pleasure
in
this
intercession
,
but
much
more
by
the
effects
that
followed
.
For
hee
answered
,
that
notwithstanding
that
for
his
part
he
made
no
enquiry
how
the
Prince
Palatine
of
the
Rhine
,
and
other
Princes
of
Germany
,
gouerned
their
Subiects
,
and
being
a
Soueraigne
Prince
,
he
was
not
to
yeeld
an
account
vnto
any
,
of
his
courses
and
resolutions
,
yet
neuerthelesse
he
thanked
the
said
Prince
,
and
all
the
rest
that
were
thus
charitable
towards
him
,
his
Estate
,
and
his
Subiects
,
as
to
wish
their
content
and
peace
:
but
that
the
miseries
and
calamities
that
haue
happened
amongst
them
,
by
the
diuersity
of
Religions
,
had
made
him
to
desire
to
haue
in
his
State
but
onely
one
,
and
that
must
be
that
which
he
there
found
,
and
in
which
he
had
been
alwaies
brought
vp
,
for
feare
lest
vnder
the
mantle
of
Religion
,
and
liberty
of
conscience
,
he
must
dispute
with
his
subiects
as
a
companion
,
of
those
things
which
by
iust
title
were
in
his
power
to
determine
as
a
Master
;
as
it
had
happened
to
other
Princes
in
Europe
,
that
in
this
case
had
no
power
to
rule
their
Subiects
as
Soueragines
.
And
that
in
might
appeare
vnto
them
,
that
he
loued
peace
,
he
had
maintained
his
Subiects
the
Waldenses
dwelling
in
his
State
in
the
Valleys
of
the
Alpes
,
vnder
an
edict
which
he
caused
to
be
obserued
vnuiolably
.
That
if
without
the
said
Valleys
he
had
in
his
State
any
itching
busie
spirits
affecting
nouelties
,
those
he
caused
to
be
punished
as
Rebelles
.
That
he
thought
,
that
as
the
said
Princes
had
compassion
of
his
Subiects
,
that
they
might
enioy
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
so
he
assured
himselfe
,
that
they
would
not
take
it
in
ill
part
,
(
so
iust
and
iudicious
they
were
)
if
he
prouided
for
his
surety
,
and
preseruation
of
his
State
,
by
punishing
the
seditions
,
that
he
would
inquire
,
in
consideration
of
this
their
intercession
,
more
narrowly
into
the
estate
of
his
Subiects
,
making
profession
of
their
Religion
,
and
would
giue
them
some
refreshing
.
And
because
they
had
spoken
particularly
of
a
certaine
Minister
named
Giles
,
whom
he
detained
locked
vp
in
a
dungeon
,
he
caused
him
to
be
brought
forth
and
placed
in
a
chamber
,
and
after
inquiry
made
of
what
he
was
accused
,
that
is
,
that
he
had
writ
to
those
of
Geneua
to
the
preiudice
of
his
seruice
,
he
set
him
at
liberty
.
He
disclaimed
a
certaine
captaine
of
a
Castle
of
the
Valley
Meane
,
for
some
thing
he
had
done
against
the
Waldenses
of
the
said
Valley
,
but
for
the
rest
,
the
Counsellor
was
hardly
gone
halfe
his
way
home-ward
,
but
the
persecution
grew
greater
then
it
was
before
.
Amongst
others
,
the
Gouernour
of
the
New-lands
in
the
end
of
Nouember
following
,
proclaimed
with
the
sound
of
a
trumpet
,
that
whosoeuer
would
not
within
the
space
of
a
Moneth
goe
to
Masse
,
were
to
auoide
the
Lands
and
Territories
of
his
Highnesse
within
that
time
,
vpon
paine
of
confiscation
of
body
and
goods
.
These
poore
people
of
the
New
lands
,
they
could
conuey
themselues
to
no
place
without
danger
of
their
liues
.
For
in
Prouence
they
burnt
those
whom
the
Parliament
of
Aix
called
Lutherans
.
In
the
Territories
of
Honorat
Earle
of
Tendes
,
they
were
deliuered
into
the
hands
of
the
Executioners
.
Gonsague
Duke
of
Neuers
,
commanding
for
the
King
of
France
,
in
the
Marquisate
of
Saluces
,
put
them
to
death
.
In
Dauphine
,
as
many
as
the
Arch-bishop
of
Ambrun
could
apprehend
,
so
many
he
caused
either
to
rot
in
the
dungeons
,
or
to
perish
in
the
Tower
Brun
,
with
cold
and
famine
;
and
out
of
Piedmont
they
were
banished
.
There
remained
no
other
succour
but
in
the
dead
time
of
winter
,
to
make
their
passage
by
night
ouer
a
high
mountaine
almost
inaccessible
,
couered
with
ice
and
snow
,
into
the
Valley
of
Frassiniere
,
if
possibly
they
could
.
They
therefore
betooke
themselues
vnto
the
mountaine
,
about
the
feast
of
the
Natiuity
of
our
Lord
,
in
the
coldest
time
of
all
the
yeere
:
But
before
they
could
come
to
the
height
thereof
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
women
and
children
were
benummed
with
cold
,
and
the
night
ouertaking
them
,
being
in
the
top
of
the
hill
,
they
were
inforced
to
lie
vpon
the
ice
,
where
a
great
part
of
them
in
the
morning
were
found
dead
.
They
that
escaped
the
danger
,
retired
themselues
into
the
Valley
of
Frassiniere
.
Now
after
that
the
houses
of
these
poore
people
had
remained
for
a
time
void
of
Inhabitants
,
there
was
no
man
that
would
seise
or
take
possion
of
their
Lands
,
much
lesse
till
and
husband
them
,
and
therefore
their
Gouernours
permitted
the
said
Waldenses
to
continue
there
,
and
to
tolerate
them
,
making
profession
of
their
beliefe
;
onely
they
were
to
depart
out
of
the
confines
of
the
State
of
the
Prince
,
for
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
They
haue
re-peopled
the
said
Valley
.
Thus
you
haue
heard
as
much
as
is
come
to
our
knowledge
,
touching
their
sufferings
,
howsoeuer
they
haue
been
persecuted
from
time
to
time
,
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
,
as
the
rest
of
the
Waldenses
in
Dauphine
and
Piedmont
,
but
their
indictments
are
not
come
to
our
hands
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Waldenses
dwelling
in
Calabria
,
and
the
persecutions
which
they
haue
suffered
.
ABout
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
1370
,
1370.
the
Waldenses
of
the
Valleys
of
Pragela
and
Dauphine
,
grew
to
so
great
a
number
in
so
small
a
Country
,
that
they
were
enforced
to
send
away
a
certaine
number
of
their
yonger
people
to
seeke
some
other
Country
to
inhabite
in
.
In
their
trauaile
they
found
in
Calabria
certaine
waste
and
vntilled
land
,
and
ill
peopled
,
but
yet
very
fertile
,
as
they
might
well
iudge
,
by
those
parts
neere
adioyning
.
They
therefore
finding
the
Country
fit
to
bring
forth
corne
,
wine
,
oyle
of
Oliues
and
chestnuts
,
and
that
there
were
hilles
fit
for
the
breeding
and
nourishing
of
cattle
,
and
to
furnish
them
with
fuell
and
timber
fit
for
building
;
they
came
vnto
the
Lords
of
those
places
to
treate
with
them
touching
their
abode
in
those
Countries
.
The
said
Lords
receiued
them
louingly
,
agreed
to
their
lawes
and
orders
,
to
the
great
aduantage
of
these
new
Inhabitants
,
came
to
an
agreement
with
them
,
touching
their
Rentes
,
Tenthes
,
Toles
,
penalties
,
in
case
there
fall
out
any
differences
or
offences
amongst
them
;
and
so
hauing
assigned
vnto
them
certaine
quarters
or
parts
of
the
Country
,
they
returned
for
the
most
part
of
them
,
to
aduertise
their
parents
of
the
good
aduenture
,
that
had
happened
vnto
them
,
in
a
rich
country
,
likely
to
abound
in
all
temporall
benedictions
.
They
brought
backe
with
them
from
their
parents
and
friends
,
whatsoeuer
it
pleased
them
to
bestow
vpon
them
,
to
begin
their
house-keeping
;
many
of
them
married
,
and
brought
their
wiues
into
Calabria
,
where
they
built
certaine
small
Townes
and
Citties
,
to
which
their
owne
houses
were
as
walles
,
as
namely
Saint
Xist
,
la
Garde
,
la
Vicaricio
,
les
Rousses
,
Argentine
,
Saint
Vincens
,
and
Montolieu
.
The
Lords
of
the
said
Countries
thought
themselues
happy
,
in
that
they
had
met
with
so
good
Subiects
,
as
had
peopled
their
Lands
,
and
made
them
to
abound
with
all
manner
of
fruits
;
but
principally
because
they
found
them
to
be
honest
men
,
and
of
a
good
conscience
,
yeelding
vnto
them
all
those
duties
and
honours
,
that
they
could
expect
from
the
best
Subiects
in
the
world
.
Onely
their
Parsons
and
Priests
complained
,
that
they
liued
not
touching
matter
of
religion
,
as
other
people
did
,
they
made
none
of
their
children
Priests
,
nor
Nunnes
,
they
loued
no
chaunting
,
tapers
,
lampes
,
belles
,
no
nor
Masses
for
their
dead
.
They
had
built
certaine
Temples
,
not
adorning
them
with
images
,
they
went
not
on
pilgrimage
:
they
caused
their
children
to
be
instructed
by
certaine
strange
and
vnknown
School-masters
,
to
whom
they
yeeld
a
great
deale
more
honour
then
to
them
,
paying
nothing
vnto
them
but
their
tithes
,
according
to
the
agreement
with
their
Lords
:
They
doubted
,
that
the
said
people
made
profession
of
some
particular
beliefe
,
which
hindred
them
from
mingling
themselues
,
&
ioyning
in
alliance
with
the
naturall
home-borne
people
of
the
Land
,
and
that
they
had
no
good
opinion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
Lords
of
those
places
began
to
feare
,
that
if
the
Pope
should
take
notice
,
that
so
neere
his
Seate
,
there
were
a
kinde
of
people
that
contemned
the
lawes
of
Romish
Church
,
they
might
chance
to
lose
them
,
detained
their
Priests
from
complaining
of
these
people
,
who
in
euery
thing
else
shewed
themselues
to
be
honest
men
,
such
as
had
enriched
the
whole
Country
,
yea
and
the
Priests
themselues
,
for
the
onely
tithes
which
they
receiued
of
that
great
abundance
of
fruites
,
which
arise
from
those
lands
,
out
of
which
in
former
times
they
receiued
no
profit
at
all
,
were
such
as
might
very
well
giue
them
reason
to
beare
with
other
matters
;
That
they
were
come
to
inhabit
in
those
places
from
far
Countries
,
where
perhaps
the
people
were
not
so
much
giuen
to
the
ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
but
yet
since
in
the
principall
they
were
faithfull
and
honest
,
charitable
towards
the
poore
,
and
such
as
feared
God
,
they
were
very
willing
they
might
not
be
molested
,
by
any
more
particular
enquiry
into
their
consciences
.
These
reasons
wrought
much
with
those
that
bare
them
ill
will
.
For
the
Lords
of
those
places
,
stopped
the
mouthes
of
their
murmuring
neighbours
,
who
could
by
no
meanes
draw
them
into
any
alliance
with
them
,
and
who
saw
their
goods
,
their
cattell
,
and
all
that
they
possessed
blest
after
a
more
particular
manner
then
other
mens
,
that
they
were
a
temperate
people
,
wise
,
not
lewd
or
dissolute
,
not
giuen
to
dancing
,
or
haunters
of
Tauernes
,
and
out
of
whose
mouthes
,
there
did
neuer
proceed
any
blasphemy
;
and
to
be
briefe
,
liuing
in
a
Country
where
the
Inhabitants
were
giuen
to
all
manner
of
wickednesse
;
they
were
as
precious
stones
in
a
common
sinke
,
and
therefore
both
enuied
and
admired
,
but
yet
alwaies
maintained
by
their
Lords
,
who
comparing
these
subiects
and
vassals
with
others
that
they
had
,
could
not
satiate
themselues
with
their
praises
.
Thus
were
they
maintained
by
their
Lords
against
all
enuy
,
and
that
maugre
the
Priests
,
vntill
the
yeere
1560
,
1560.
at
what
time
they
could
no
longer
defend
them
against
the
Popes
thunderbolts
.
The
occasion
was
,
because
they
then
vnderstood
,
that
in
their
Valleys
of
Pragela
and
Piedmont
,
there
were
Pastors
,
that
with
a
loud
voyce
did
preach
the
Gospell
:
For
they
had
sent
to
Geneua
to
be
furnished
with
teachers
,
and
they
sent
them
two
,
that
is
to
say
,
Steuen
Negrin
,
and
Lewis
Paschal
,
who
at
their
arriuall
,
did
their
best
endeauours
to
establish
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
of
that
name
,
being
aduertised
hereof
,
the
Colledge
of
Cardinals
was
assembled
,
and
presently
concluded
and
resolued
vpon
the
vtter
ruine
and
extirpation
of
this
people
,
who
so
neere
the
Popes
Seate
,
durst
to
plant
the
Religion
of
the
Lutherans
.
The
charge
of
this
persecution
was
giuen
to
Cardinall
Alexandrin
,
a
violent
man
,
if
there
were
euer
any
amongst
the
Cardinals
.
Hee
chose
two
Monkes
of
his
owne
humour
,
to
be
his
Informers
,
that
is
to
say
,
one
Valerio
Maluicino
,
and
a
Dominican
Monke
,
named
Alphonsus
Vrbin
,
who
began
with
the
Inhabitants
of
Saint
Xist
.
Being
in
the
place
,
they
assembled
the
people
,
giuing
them
good
speeches
,
and
protesting
that
their
comming
thither
,
was
not
any
way
to
molest
them
,
but
onely
louingly
to
aduertise
them
,
that
they
were
not
to
heare
any
other
Doctours
and
teachers
,
then
those
which
should
be
giuen
vnto
them
by
the
Prelats
of
their
Diocesse
.
That
they
knew
well
,
that
they
had
receiued
teachers
from
Geneua
,
but
by
quitting
themselues
of
them
,
and
liuing
hereafter
according
to
the
lawes
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
should
haue
no
cause
to
feare
any
thing
:
but
if
they
presumed
to
keepe
their
said
teachers
amongst
them
,
they
did
put
themselues
in
danger
to
lose
their
liues
,
their
goods
and
honours
,
because
they
were
to
be
condemned
for
Heretickes
.
And
that
they
might
the
better
know
who
they
were
,
that
had
wholly
forsaken
the
lawes
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
caused
a
bell
to
be
rung
to
Masse
,
inuiting
the
people
to
goe
thither
;
but
in
steed
of
going
to
the
Masse
,
they
quit
themselues
of
their
houses
,
and
with
their
wiues
and
children
that
could
follow
them
,
they
did
flie
into
the
woods
,
leauing
onely
within
the
Citty
some
few
decrepit
men
and
women
,
and
little
children
.
The
Monkes
dissembled
this
flight
,
that
they
might
the
better
intrap
them
all
at
once
.
They
went
to
la
Garde
,
not
threatning
any
one
of
those
that
stayed
in
Saint
Xist
.
Being
there
,
they
caused
the
gates
of
the
Towne
to
be
locked
,
and
the
people
to
be
assembled
.
They
told
them
,
that
they
of
Saint
Xist
had
abiured
their
Religion
,
and
being
gone
to
the
Masse
,
had
asked
pardon
at
Gods
hands
,
promising
them
,
if
they
would
doe
the
like
,
that
no
man
should
offer
the
least
hurt
that
might
be
.
These
poore
people
thinking
the
Monkes
had
spoken
a
truth
vnto
them
,
they
were
content
to
yeeld
to
whatsoeuer
they
would
haue
them
doe
:
But
when
they
had
vnderstood
,
that
their
brethren
of
Saint
Xist
had
refused
to
goe
to
Masse
,
and
that
they
were
fled
into
the
woods
,
they
were
ashamed
of
their
weaknesse
,
and
much
displeased
with
their
reuolt
,
and
therefore
instantly
resolued
with
themselues
,
to
goe
with
their
wiues
and
children
,
to
their
bretheren
of
Saint
Xist
:
but
the
Lord
of
the
place
Saluator
Spinello
would
not
suffer
them
to
retire
themselues
in
so
miserable
a
manner
,
promising
to
defend
them
against
whomsoeuer
;
prouided
(
saith
he
)
that
they
caried
themselues
like
good
Romish
Catholikes
.
In
the
meane
time
the
Monkes
sent
after
those
of
Saint
Xist
two
Companies
of
foote-men
,
who
ran
after
these
poore
people
,
as
after
wild
beasts
,
crying
out
,
Amassa
,
amassa
,
that
is
,
kill
,
kill
.
They
slew
diuers
of
them
.
But
they
that
could
get
to
the
top
of
the
mountaine
,
being
on
the
hight
of
the
rockes
,
intreated
they
might
be
heard
;
which
being
granted
,
they
beseeched
them
to
haue
pitty
vpon
them
,
and
vpon
their
wiues
and
children
;
that
they
would
call
to
minde
,
that
they
had
inhabited
in
those
Countries
,
from
the
father
to
the
sonne
for
some
ages
,
and
that
in
all
that
time
,
there
was
not
any
that
could
complaine
of
their
conuersation
;
and
yet
neuerthelesse
,
if
they
could
not
continue
in
their
houses
,
in
that
beliefe
wherein
they
had
liued
to
this
present
,
if
they
might
be
permitted
to
betake
themselues
,
either
by
sea
or
by
land
,
to
the
protection
of
God
,
with
their
onely
persons
,
and
some
few
commodities
;
and
so
retire
themselues
whether
it
should
please
the
Lord
to
conduct
them
,
they
would
very
willingly
forsake
all
their
goods
,
rather
then
to
fall
into
any
idolatry
,
promising
both
for
themselues
and
all
theirs
,
neuer
to
returne
to
their
houses
againe
.
They
beseeched
them
euen
for
Gods
cause
,
not
to
driue
them
to
such
necessities
,
as
that
they
must
be
enforced
to
defend
themselues
,
for
if
they
should
be
once
out
of
all
hope
of
mercy
,
it
would
be
dangerous
for
themselues
,
wh●
〈◊〉
driuen
them
to
these
extremities
.
The
sould●●●●
the
more
stirred
vp
against
them
,
and
presently
made
a
violent
assault
vpon
them
,
which
bound
these
poore
people
to
a
iust
defence
,
and
so
being
assisted
by
God
,
they
slew
the
greatest
part
of
the
Souldiers
that
pursued
them
,
and
put
the
rest
to
flight
.
The
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
writ
to
the
Vice-roy
of
Naples
,
that
he
should
speedily
send
some
companies
of
Souldiers
,
to
apprehend
cetaine
Heretickes
of
Saint
Xist
,
and
la
Garde
,
who
were
fled
into
the
woods
,
and
that
in
so
doing
,
he
should
doe
that
which
was
pleasing
to
the
Pope
,
and
meritorious
to
himselfe
,
if
he
shall
deliuer
the
Church
from
such
contagion
.
The
Vice-roy
came
himselfe
with
his
troupes
.
Being
arriued
at
Saint
Xist
,
he
caused
to
be
proclaimed
by
the
sound
of
a
trumpet
,
that
the
place
was
condemned
to
be
exposed
to
fire
and
sword
.
But
in
the
meane
time
before
his
arriuall
,
the
women
had
leasure
to
returne
to
Saint
Xist
,
whether
they
ran
together
,
to
seeke
for
victuall
to
feede
their
husbands
and
children
,
which
were
in
the
wood
.
The
Viceroy
caused
it
to
be
proclaimed
throughout
the
Realme
of
Naples
,
that
all
banished
people
that
would
come
to
the
warres
against
the
Heretickes
of
Saint
Xist
,
should
be
pardoned
all
their
offences
formerly
committed
;
whereupon
great
numbers
gathered
themselues
together
,
and
were
conducted
to
the
woods
,
where
the
fugitiues
of
Saint
Xist
were
,
and
they
gaue
them
the
chase
in
so
rigorous
a
manner
,
that
in
the
end
,
after
the
slaughter
of
diuers
of
these
poore
people
,
the
rest
of
them
being
sore
wounded
,
retired
themselues
into
the
caues
vpon
the
high
rockes
,
where
the
greatest
part
of
them
died
with
famine
.
The
Monkes
Inquisitors
made
shew
of
much
discontent
,
and
that
they
were
much
displeased
with
that
which
had
happened
,
and
being
retired
to
Cossence
,
where
the
Sindic
of
Saint
Xist
appeared
before
them
,
they
wished
him
speedily
to
withdraw
himselfe
,
for
feare
lest
the
Viceroy
should
know
of
his
being
there
,
and
so
apprehend
him
.
This
brought
those
of
la
Garde
a
sleepe
,
who
being
cited
by
a
publike
proclamation
to
appeare
before
the
said
Inquisitors
at
Cossence
,
or
before
the
Viceroy
at
Folcade
,
they
were
easily
perswaded
to
beleeue
the
promises
and
faire
speeches
of
the
said
Inquisitors
.
For
being
arriued
at
Folcade
,
there
were
seuenty
of
them
apprehended
,
and
being
bound
,
were
brought
to
Montaud
before
the
Inquisitor
PanZa
,
who
put
them
all
to
the
racke
.
Amongst
others
,
he
tormented
one
Steuen
Charlin
with
such
violence
,
that
his
bowels
brake
out
of
his
belly
,
and
all
to
extort
from
him
,
this
confession
and
imposture
,
that
is
,
that
they
sometimes
assembled
themselues
by
night
to
commit
whoredomes
,
and
damnable
incestes
,
the
candles
being
put
out
.
But
notwithstanding
his
extreame
torture
,
they
could
neuer
get
from
him
the
confession
of
so
great
a
wickednesse
.
There
was
another
called
Verminel
,
who
with
the
extreame
paine
he
endured
vpon
the
racke
,
promised
to
goe
to
Masse
;
The
Inquisitor
thinking
,
that
since
the
torment
of
the
racke
,
had
enforced
him
to
forsake
his
Religion
,
that
redoubling
the
violence
thereof
,
he
might
draw
from
this
feeble
and
tired
person
,
the
confession
of
the
former
imposture
.
And
so
caused
him
to
be
tormented
in
such
a
manner
,
that
many
times
he
left
him
eight
houres
together
vpon
the
racke
,
but
yet
could
neuer
get
from
his
mouth
so
horrible
a
calumnie
.
Another
named
Marcon
,
being
stript
starke
naked
,
was
beaten
with
rods
of
iron
,
afterwards
drawen
through
the
streets
,
and
burnt
with
fire-brands
.
One
of
his
sonnes
was
killed
with
kniues
,
the
other
was
brought
to
a
high
tower
,
where
there
was
offered
vnto
him
a
Crucifix
,
with
promise
that
if
he
would
kisse
it
,
his
life
should
be
saued
.
He
answered
,
that
hee
would
rather
die
,
then
commit
idolatry
,
and
though
he
were
cast
headlong
from
that
tower
,
as
he
was
threatned
,
yet
he
had
rather
his
body
should
be
broken
to
peeces
here
on
earth
,
then
by
denying
Christ
and
his
truth
,
his
soule
should
be
cast
into
hell
.
The
Inquisitor
being
much
enraged
with
this
answere
,
commanded
him
to
be
cast
from
the
tower
,
to
the
end
(
saith
he
)
we
may
see
whether
his
God
will
protect
him
.
Bernard
Conte
was
condemned
to
be
burnt
aliue
,
and
as
he
was
led
to
the
fire
,
he
cast
to
the
earth
a
certaine
Crucifix
,
which
the
Executioner
had
fastened
to
his
hands
.
The
Inquisitor
hereupon
commanded
him
to
be
sent
backe
to
prison
,
to
the
end
his
paine
might
be
aggrauated
,
and
so
sent
him
to
Cossense
,
where
he
caused
him
to
be
couered
with
pitch
,
and
so
burnt
.
Besides
,
this
Inquisitor
Panza
,
cut
the
throats
of
fourescore
,
as
a
butcher
doth
his
muttons
;
afterwards
he
caused
them
to
be
diuided
into
foure
quarters
,
and
commanded
that
the
high
waies
from
Montald
to
Chasteau
Vilar
should
be
set
with
stakes
for
the
space
of
thirty
miles
,
and
caused
a
quarter
to
be
fastened
to
euery
stake
;
and
in
a
place
called
Moran
,
he
caused
to
be
hanged
and
strangled
,
foure
of
the
principall
men
of
la
Garde
,
that
is
to
say
,
Iames
Ferner
,
Anthony
Palomb
,
Peter
Iacio
,
and
Iohn
Morglia
,
who
died
very
constantly
.
A
certaine
yong
man
named
Samson
,
defended
himself
a
long
time
against
those
,
that
would
haue
apprehended
him
;
but
in
the
end
being
wounded
,
he
was
taken
and
led
to
a
high
tower
,
where
he
was
willed
to
confesse
himselfe
to
a
Priest
that
was
there
present
,
before
he
should
be
cast
from
the
tower
,
which
he
refused
to
doe
,
saying
,
that
he
had
confessed
himselfe
to
God
.
So
the
Inquisitor
commanded
him
to
be
cast
ouer
.
The
next
day
the
Viceroy
passing
below
by
the
tower
,
he
found
this
poore
man
languishing
,
hauing
his
bones
broken
,
and
imploring
the
mercy
of
God
,
to
whom
he
gaue
a
kicke
on
the
head
with
his
foote
,
saying
,
Is
this
dogge
yet
aliue
,
cast
him
out
to
the
hogges
.
Threescore
women
of
Saint
Xist
were
brought
to
the
racke
,
and
vsed
with
such
violence
,
that
the
cordes
pierced
into
their
armes
and
legges
;
in
such
sort
,
that
in
their
wounds
there
were
ingendred
a
great
quantity
of
wormes
,
which
fed
vpon
them
being
aliue
,
they
not
knowing
how
to
remedy
it
,
vntill
some
one
or
other
hauing
compassion
on
them
,
gaue
them
secretly
lyme
,
which
caused
them
to
fall
from
them
.
They
died
almost
all
miserably
in
prison
.
Nine
of
the
chiefe
and
hansomest
amongst
them
were
lost
,
and
it
was
neuer
knowne
what
became
of
them
,
after
they
were
deliuered
to
the
Fathers
of
the
Inquisition
.
This
Inquisitor
retired
himselfe
to
Saint
Agathe
,
where
hee
deliuered
a
great
number
to
the
secular
power
;
and
if
any
man
offered
to
intercede
for
them
,
he
caused
him
to
be
put
to
the
racke
,
as
a
fauourer
of
Heretickes
;
in
such
sort
,
that
in
the
end
there
was
not
any
that
durst
to
open
his
mouth
in
their
behalfe
.
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
of
that
name
,
sent
for
their
destruction
,
the
Marquis
of
Butiane
,
with
promise
that
if
he
would
doe
that
good
office
to
the
holy
Sea
,
as
to
cleere
Calabria
of
those
Waldenses
that
had
there
taken
footing
,
he
would
giue
vnto
his
sonne
a
Cardinals
hat
.
The
Marquis
tooke
no
great
paines
to
execute
his
Commission
,
for
the
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
,
and
the
Viceroy
of
Naples
had
almost
put
all
to
death
that
they
could
apprehend
,
hauing
sent
to
the
Galleys
of
Spaine
the
strongest
of
them
,
and
condemned
to
perpetuall
banishment
the
fugitiues
,
sold
and
killed
woman
and
children
.
As
touching
their
Ministers
,
Steuen
Negrin
was
sent
to
prison
at
Cossence
,
were
he
died
with
famine
:
Lewis
Paschal
was
carried
to
Rome
,
where
he
was
condemned
to
be
burnt
aliue
.
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
,
would
needs
feede
his
eye
with
this
last
punishment
of
him
,
that
had
maintained
him
to
be
Antichrist
,
being
present
at
his
death
with
many
of
his
Cardinals
.
But
the
Pope
could
haue
wished
himselfe
elswere
,
or
that
Paschal
had
been
mute
,
or
the
people
deafe
.
For
he
spake
many
things
against
the
Pope
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
which
gaue
him
a
great
deale
of
discontent
.
Thus
did
this
good
man
die
,
calling
vpon
God
with
an
ardent
zeale
,
that
he
much
moued
the
standers
by
,
and
made
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
to
gnash
their
teeth
for
anger
.
Thus
haue
you
seen
the
end
of
the
Waldenses
of
Calabria
,
who
were
wholly
exterminated
;
For
if
any
of
the
fugitiues
be
returned
,
it
is
vpon
condition
that
they
liue
according
the
lawes
of
the
Church
of
Rome
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Prouence
,
and
the
persecutions
which
they
haue
suffered
.
THe
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Prouence
,
in
the
parts
of
Cabrieres
Merindol
,
la
Coste
,
and
other
places
neere
adioyning
,
haue
been
held
for
the
originall
of-spring
of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Dauphine
and
Piedmont
,
as
it
may
very
well
appeare
by
the
families
of
the
same
name
;
as
also
there
are
amongst
them
,
that
can
proue
their
progeny
or
of-spring
.
And
vpon
this
occasion
it
was
,
that
they
of
Calabria
soiourned
in
in
Prouence
,
that
is
,
to
disburden
their
Valleys
of
the
great
multitudes
of
people
that
were
there
.
And
though
in
the
beginning
of
their
arriuall
in
Prouence
,
the
Country
where
they
made
their
abode
was
a
desart
,
yet
they
made
it
in
few
yeeres
fertile
and
fit
(
by
the
blessing
of
God
)
to
yeeld
Corne
,
Wine
,
oyle
,
of
Oliues
,
Chestnuts
,
and
other
fruits
,
and
that
in
great
aboundance
.
The
first
persecutions
which
they
suffered
,
are
not
come
to
our
knowledge
,
notwithstanding
we
finde
euen
at
this
day
,
the
Commissions
that
haue
been
giuen
by
the
Popes
and
Anti-popes
residing
in
Auignon
,
very
neere
to
the
place
of
their
abiding
,
against
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Prouence
;
as
that
of
the
Arch-deacon
of
Cremona
,
See
before
in
the
3.
Chap.
1380.
Albert
de
Capitaneis
,
and
of
the
Monke
frier
Minor
Francis
Borelli
,
hauing
Commission
against
them
,
in
the
yeer
1380
,
to
make
inquiry
of
the
Waldenses
in
the
Diocesse
of
Aix
in
Prouence
,
Arles
,
and
Selon
.
As
also
when
they
were
retired
into
the
said
Prouince
in
the
yeere
1228
,
1228.
when
the
Arch-bishop
of
Aix
,
Arles
,
and
of
Narbonne
were
assembled
at
Auignon
to
giue
aduice
to
the
Inquisitors
touching
the
Waldenses
,
See
Chap.
2.
who
then
said
(
as
you
haue
heard
before
)
that
the
Inquisitors
had
apprehended
so
great
a
number
,
that
there
was
not
onely
a
want
of
victuall
to
feed
them
,
but
of
lyme
and
stone
to
build
their
prisons
.
It
is
most
certaine
,
that
then
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
,
dwelling
as
it
were
,
in
the
very
gates
of
the
Popes
Palace
,
and
about
their
Earledome
of
Auignon
were
not
forgotten
:
But
forasmuch
as
we
haue
no
Copies
of
instruments
,
that
may
make
good
the
said
persecutions
,
we
will
insert
into
this
discourse
nothing
but
what
we
shall
be
able
sufficiently
to
proue
.
The
first
persecution
is
that
,
whereof
we
haue
the
History
in
the
time
of
King
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
about
the
yeere
1506
,
That
is
,
1560.
that
this
good
King
being
informed
,
that
there
were
in
Prouence
a
certaine
kind
of
people
,
that
liued
not
according
to
the
lawes
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
were
an
accursed
people
,
committing
all
manner
of
wickednesse
and
villanies
,
euen
such
,
as
the
very
memory
of
them
strooke
a
horrour
into
mens
hearts
,
and
the
Christians
in
the
primitiue
Church
had
been
vpbraided
with
;
he
gaue
Commission
to
his
Court
of
Parliament
in
Prouence
to
take
knowledge
thereof
,
and
to
chastise
them
according
to
their
merit
.
Whereunto
the
said
Court
hauing
diligently
attended
,
so
soone
as
the
King
vnderstood
,
that
diuers
innocent
persons
were
put
to
death
,
he
limited
the
authority
of
the
said
Court
,
and
would
not
suffer
them
to
continue
their
executions
,
Vesembecius
in
Oratione
de
Waldensibus
.
vntill
he
were
truely
informed
,
what
kind
of
people
they
were
,
that
to
him
had
been
reported
to
be
so
wicked
.
To
this
purpose
he
sent
Master
Adam
Fumee
,
his
Master
of
requests
,
who
told
him
at
his
returne
,
that
what
had
been
giuen
him
to
vnderstand
,
touching
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
,
was
very
vntrue
;
for
they
were
not
any
way
tainted
,
either
with
sorcery
,
or
whoredome
,
but
that
they
liued
like
honest
men
,
doing
hurt
to
no
man
:
they
caused
their
children
to
be
baptized
,
taught
them
the
Articles
of
their
beliefe
,
and
the
Commandements
of
God
,
they
carefully
kept
the
Lords
day
,
and
the
word
of
God
was
purely
expounded
vnto
them
.
Vesembecius
in
Orotione
de
Waldensibus
.
His
auditis
Rex
iureiurando
addito
me
,
inquit
,
&
caetero
populo
meo
Catholico
meliores
illi
viri
sunt
.
A
certaine
Iacobin
Monke
,
named
Parui
,
confessor
to
the
King
,
witnessed
as
much
,
who
by
the
King
was
ioyned
in
Commission
with
the
said
Master
of
Requests
.
Which
the
King
hauing
vnderstood
,
he
said
,
and
bound
it
with
an
oath
,
that
they
were
honester
men
then
himselfe
,
or
the
rest
of
his
Catholike
people
.
This
persecution
being
staied
by
King
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
they
continued
in
peace
vnto
the
raigne
of
King
Francis
the
first
of
that
name
,
and
at
what
time
there
was
some
speech
in
France
of
a
reformation
of
Religion
,
they
sent
two
of
their
Pastors
,
that
is
to
say
,
George
Morel
of
Frassinieres
in
Dauphine
,
and
Peter
Masson
of
Burgundy
,
to
Oecolampadius
Minister
at
Basse
;
to
Capito
,
and
Martin
Bucer
at
Strasbourg
,
and
to
Benthand
Haller
at
Berne
,
to
conferre
with
them
about
matters
touching
their
Religion
,
and
to
haue
their
aduice
and
counsell
about
many
points
wherein
they
desired
to
be
better
satisfied
.
The
Letters
which
Oecolampadius
and
Bucer
sent
vnto
them
,
are
set
downe
at
length
in
the
first
Booke
of
this
History
,
the
Sixt
Chapter
,
where
I
endeauoured
to
make
it
appeare
vnto
the
world
,
that
many
great
personages
amongst
them
,
that
made
profession
of
reformation
,
haue
giuen
testimony
of
their
piety
and
probity
;
which
is
the
reason
why
we
insert
them
not
againe
in
this
discourse
,
onely
we
will
produce
those
of
the
Waldenses
in
their
own
language
,
and
afterwards
in
English
.
Saluta
Monseignor
Oecolampadio
.
CAr
moti
racontant
,
a
sona
a
nostras
oreillas
,
que
aquel
que
po
totas
cosas
,
&c.
The
Letter
of
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
to
Mr.
Oecolampadius
.
Health
to
Master
Oecolampadius
.
FOrasmuch
as
diuers
haue
giuen
vs
to
vnderstand
,
and
the
report
is
come
vnto
our
eares
,
that
he
that
is
able
to
doe
all
things
,
hath
replenished
you
with
the
blessings
of
his
holy
Spirit
,
as
it
well
appeares
by
the
fruites
,
we
who
liue
farre
distant
from
you
,
haue
thought
good
to
haue
recourse
vnto
you
,
and
with
ioyfull
hearts
we
hope
and
trust
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
will
illuminate
vs
by
your
meanes
,
and
will
satisfie
vs
,
concerning
many
things
,
whereof
we
are
now
in
doubt
,
and
are
hidden
from
vs
,
because
of
our
ignorance
,
and
negligence
,
and
as
it
is
to
be
feared
to
our
great
hinderance
,
and
the
people
whom
we
teach
with
great
insufficiency
.
For
that
you
may
know
at
once
how
matters
stand
;
Wee
,
such
as
we
are
,
weake
instructers
of
this
little
flocke
,
haue
remained
for
aboue
foure
hundred
yeeres
in
the
middest
of
sharpe
and
cruell
thornes
,
and
yet
in
the
meane
time
,
not
without
the
great
fauour
of
Christ
,
as
all
the
faithfull
can
easily
testifie
;
for
this
people
hath
many
times
been
deliuered
by
the
fauour
and
mercy
of
God
,
being
gored
and
tormented
by
the
said
thornes
.
And
therefore
we
come
vnto
you
to
be
counselled
and
confirmed
in
our
weaknesse
.
They
writ
another
Letter
to
the
same
purpose
,
to
Martin
Bucer
,
the
which
for
breuities
sake
we
omit
,
wherein
they
relate
,
that
they
had
addressed
themselues
for
the
selfe
same
cause
to
their
brethren
of
New-castle
,
Morat
,
and
Berne
,
which
shewes
how
carefull
the
Waldenses
were
,
to
seeke
out
all
manner
of
meanes
,
that
their
vnderstandings
might
be
enlightned
in
the
mysteries
of
piety
for
the
saluation
of
their
soules
,
especially
seeing
,
that
then
they
sought
the
meanes
to
aduance
and
order
their
Church
in
the
open
view
of
the
world
,
when
the
fires
were
kindled
throughout
all
France
,
against
those
of
the
same
Religion
that
they
were
,
who
in
those
times
were
called
Lutherans
:
The
greater
therefore
that
their
zeale
was
,
the
more
they
stirred
vp
their
enemies
against
them
,
and
plunged
themselues
into
the
greater
dangers
.
But
as
all
are
not
victorious
by
faith
,
but
there
are
alwaies
some
weake
,
who
take
counsell
of
the
flesh
,
and
perswade
themselues
without
reason
,
that
they
can
crooch
and
bow
themselues
,
in
those
places
where
God
is
offended
by
idolatry
,
and
yet
keepe
the
heart
pure
and
neate
vnto
God
;
Oecolampadius
from
thence
takes
occasion
,
to
write
that
which
followeth
,
to
be
deliuered
to
those
dissemblers
,
which
walke
not
with
an
vpright
foote
before
God
.
The
Letter
of
Oecolampadius
,
written
to
the
Waldenses
of
Prouence
,
who
thought
they
could
serue
God
,
by
prostituting
their
bodies
before
Popish
Idols
.
Written
in
the
yeere
1530.
Oecolampadius
desires
the
grace
of
God
the
Father
,
by
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
and
his
holy
Spirit
,
to
his
well-beloued
Brethren
in
Christ
,
who
are
called
Waldenses
.
WEe
vnderstand
,
that
the
feare
of
persecution
hath
made
you
to
dissemble
in
your
faith
,
and
that
you
hide
it
.
Now
we
beleeue
with
the
heart
to
righteousnesse
,
and
confesse
with
the
mouth
to
saluation
;
but
they
that
feare
to
confesse
Christ
before
the
world
,
shall
not
bee
receiued
by
God
the
Father
.
For
our
God
is
truth
,
without
any
dissimulation
,
and
as
he
is
a
iealous
God
,
he
cannot
endure
that
they
that
are
his
,
should
ioyne
together
vnder
the
yoake
of
Antichrist
;
for
there
is
no
communion
of
Christ
with
Belial
:
And
if
you
communicate
with
the
infidels
,
in
going
to
their
abominable
Masses
,
you
cannot
but
perceiue
their
blasphemies
against
the
death
and
passion
of
Christ
:
For
when
they
glory
in
themselues
,
that
by
the
meanes
of
such
sacrifice
,
they
satisfie
God
,
for
the
sinnes
of
the
liuing
and
the
dead
,
what
can
follow
,
but
that
Iesus
Christ
hath
not
sufficiently
satisfied
,
by
the
sacrifice
of
his
death
and
passion
,
and
consequently
that
Christ
is
not
Iesus
,
that
is
,
a
Sauiour
,
and
that
he
died
for
you
in
vaine
.
If
then
we
haue
communion
at
this
impure
table
,
we
declare
our selues
to
be
one
body
with
the
wicked
,
how
irkesome
so
euer
it
be
vnto
vs
.
And
when
we
say
Amen
to
their
prayers
,
doe
we
not
deny
Christ
?
What
death
should
we
not
rather
chuse
?
What
paine
and
torment
should
we
not
rather
suffer
?
Nay
,
into
what
hell
ought
we
not
rather
to
plunge
our selues
,
then
to
witnesse
by
our
presence
,
that
we
consent
vnto
the
blasphemies
of
the
wicked
.
I
know
that
your
weaknesse
is
great
,
but
it
is
necessary
,
that
they
that
haue
learned
that
they
are
bought
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
should
be
more
couragious
,
and
alwaies
feare
him
,
that
can
cast
both
body
and
soule
into
hell
.
And
what
shall
it
suffice
vs
,
to
haue
a
care
of
this
life
onely
?
shall
that
be
more
precious
vnto
vs
,
then
that
of
Christ
?
And
are
we
contented
to
haue
tasted
the
delights
of
this
world
onely
?
Crownes
are
prepared
for
vs
,
and
shall
we
turne
backe
againe
?
And
who
will
beleeue
,
that
our
faith
hath
been
true
,
if
it
faile
and
faint
in
the
heat
of
persecution
?
Let
vs
therefore
pray
vnto
God
to
increase
our
faith
.
For
certainly
it
shall
be
better
for
vs
to
die
,
then
to
be
ouercome
by
temptations
.
And
therefore
brethren
,
we
exhort
you
to
diue
into
the
bottome
of
this
businesse
.
For
if
it
to
be
lawfull
to
hide
our
faith
vnder
Antichrist
,
it
shall
be
likewise
lawfull
to
hide
it
vnder
the
Empire
of
the
Turke
,
and
with
Dioclesian
to
adore
Iupiter
and
Venus
,
nay
,
it
had
been
lawfull
for
Tobit
to
adore
the
calfe
in
Bethel
.
And
what
then
shall
our
faith
towards
God
be
?
If
we
honour
not
God
as
we
should
,
and
if
our
life
be
nothing
but
Hipocricy
and
dissimulation
,
he
will
spew
vs
out
of
his
mouth
,
as
being
neither
hot
nor
cold
.
And
how
doe
we
glorifie
our
Lord
in
the
middest
of
our
tribulations
,
if
we
deny
him
?
Brethren
it
is
not
lawfull
for
vs
to
looke
backe
when
our
hand
is
at
the
plough
,
neither
is
it
lawfull
to
giue
eare
to
our
wiues
entising
vs
to
euill
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
our
flesh
,
which
notwithstanding
it
indure
many
things
in
this
world
,
yet
in
the
hauen
it
suffereth
shipwracke
.
These
godly
admonitions
preuailed
much
for
the
confirmation
of
the
more
weake
,
and
they
came
in
very
good
time
for
those
who
presently
after
were
sifted
with
many
tempestuous
outrages
,
and
euen
one
of
those
that
brought
the
Letters
made
good
vse
of
them
,
that
is
to
say
,
Peter
Masson
,
who
was
apprehended
at
Diion
where
he
was
condemned
to
death
for
a
Lutheran
.
George
Morel
saued
himselfe
with
his
letters
and
papers
,
and
came
sound
and
safe
into
Prouence
,
where
he
bestowed
much
paines
,
and
with
happy
successe
,
in
the
establishing
of
the
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
,
of
which
the
Court
of
Parliament
at
Aix
did
euery
day
apprehend
one
faithfull
member
or
other
,
whom
they
either
condemned
to
the
fire
,
or
sent
to
the
gibbet
,
or
dismissed
with
markes
in
their
foreheads
;
vntill
in
the
yeere
1540
,
1540.
the
Inhabitants
of
Merindol
were
summoned
,
in
the
person
of
fiue
or
six
of
the
principall
,
at
the
earnest
importunity
of
the
Kings
Atturney
in
the
Parliament
of
Aix
,
and
the
sollicitation
of
the
Arch-bishop
of
Arles
,
the
Bishop
of
Aix
other
Ecclesiasticall
persons
.
A
sentence
was
giuen
against
them
,
the
most
exorbitant
,
cruell
,
and
inhumane
,
that
euer
was
in
any
Parliament
,
like
in
all
things
,
to
that
edict
of
King
Assuerus
,
granted
at
the
instance
of
Aman
,
against
the
people
of
God
,
as
it
is
written
in
the
History
of
Hester
.
For
besides
that
,
the
men
and
women
that
were
summoned
for
contumacy
,
were
condemned
to
be
burnt
aliue
,
by
the
said
sentence
,
their
children
and
families
outlawed
,
it
was
decreed
that
the
place
of
Merindol
should
be
altogether
made
vnhabitable
,
the
woods
cut
downe
,
two
hundred
paces
round
about
it
,
and
all
this
without
any
audience
or
leaue
granted
to
any
to
speake
a
word
.
The
King
being
informed
of
the
rigour
of
this
Edict
,
sent
into
Prouence
the
Lord
du
Langeai
to
enforme
him
of
the
manners
and
beleefe
of
the
said
Waldenses
,
and
vnderstanding
that
many
things
were
laid
to
the
charge
of
this
people
,
which
they
were
not
guilty
of
,
King
Francis
the
first
of
that
name
,
sent
Lett
es
of
grace
and
fauour
,
not
onely
in
behalfe
of
those
that
had
offended
by
contumacy
,
but
all
the
rest
of
the
Country
of
Prouence
,
expresly
commanding
the
Parliament
from
thence
forward
,
not
in
that
case
to
proceed
so
rigerously
,
as
they
had
done
in
times
past
.
These
Letters
were
supprest
.
They
that
were
personally
summoned
made
request
,
that
it
might
bee
lawfull
for
them
to
answere
by
a
Proctor
.
Francis
Chai
,
and
William
Armand
appeared
for
all
the
rest
,
requesting
in
their
names
,
that
it
might
be
made
to
appeare
vnto
them
in
what
they
had
erred
,
and
that
by
the
word
of
God
;
being
ready
to
abiure
all
heresie
,
if
once
they
might
know
that
they
were
fallen
into
any
.
And
for
this
cause
they
deliuered
vnto
them
in
writing
,
a
confession
of
their
faith
,
to
the
end
if
they
found
any
thing
worthy
reprehension
by
the
holy
Scriptures
,
they
might
be
instructed
concerning
that
which
they
were
to
recant
;
or
if
they
found
nothing
that
they
could
reprehend
,
that
they
might
be
no
more
molested
by
so
many
and
so
grieuous
persecutions
;
for
feare
lest
thinking
they
made
warre
onely
against
men
,
it
should
appeare
that
they
made
it
against
God
and
his
truth
,
and
those
that
maintained
it
.
All
their
petitions
serued
to
no
other
end
,
then
to
prouoke
them
the
more
;
for
the
Iudges
being
possessed
with
an
opinion
,
that
they
were
Heretikes
,
refusing
to
take
the
paynes
to
know
and
examine
the
truth
,
they
made
all
their
Acts
in
fauour
of
the
Priests
that
accused
them
.
In
such
sort
that
when
the
Cardinall
of
Tournon
had
obtained
at
a
high
price
Letters
from
the
King
for
the
execution
of
the
aforesaid
Decree
,
notwithstanding
the
pardon
and
reuocation
before
obtained
,
it
was
executed
.
This
was
in
the
yeere
1545
,
1545.
that
the
President
of
Opede
,
Gouernour
of
Prouence
in
the
absence
of
the
Earle
of
Grignan
,
deputed
for
Commissioners
,
the
President
Francis
de
la
Fon
,
Honoré
de
Tributiis
,
and
Bernard
Badet
Counseller
,
and
the
Aduocate
Guerin
in
the
absence
of
the
Procurator
Generall
.
He
dispatched
sundry
Commissions
,
and
proclaimed
the
warre
with
sound
of
trumpet
,
both
at
Aix
,
and
at
Marseilles
.
So
the
troopes
being
leuied
,
and
the
fiue
ensignes
of
the
old
bands
of
Piedmont
ioyned
with
them
,
the
army
marched
to
Pertuis
,
and
the
next
day
being
the
fourteenth
of
Aprill
,
they
went
to
Cadenet
,
and
the
sixteenth
,
they
began
to
set
fire
to
the
Villages
of
Cabrieres
,
Pepin
,
la
Mothe
,
and
Saint
Martin
,
belonging
to
the
Lord
of
Sental
,
then
vnder
age
.
There
the
poore
labourers
without
any
resistance
were
slaine
,
women
and
their
daughters
rauished
,
some
great
with
childe
murdered
,
without
any
mercy
;
The
breasts
of
many
women
were
cut
off
,
after
whose
deaths
the
poor
infants
died
with
famine
,
d'Opede
hauing
caused
Proclamation
to
be
made
vpon
paine
of
the
with
,
that
no
man
should
giue
any
reliefe
or
sustenance
to
any
of
them
.
All
things
were
ransaked
,
burnt
,
pilled
,
and
there
were
none
saued
aliue
,
but
those
that
were
reserued
for
the
Galleys
.
The
seuenteent
day
,
Opede
commanded
the
old
bands
of
Piedmont
to
draw
neere
,
and
the
day
following
hee
burnt
the
Villages
of
Lormarin
,
Ville
Laure
,
and
Trezemines
,
and
at
the
same
time
on
the
other
side
of
Durance
,
le
Bieus
de
la
Rocque
,
and
others
of
the
Towne
of
Arles
burnt
Gensson
and
la
Roque
,
Opede
being
come
to
Merindol
,
he
found
not
any
there
,
but
onely
a
yong
lad
called
Morisi
Blanc
,
a
very
simple
fellow
,
who
yeelded
himselfe
prisoner
to
a
Souldier
,
with
promise
of
two
crownes
for
his
ransome
;
d'Opede
finding
none
other
vpon
whom
he
might
wreake
his
anger
,
payed
the
two
crownes
to
the
Souldier
,
and
so
commanding
him
to
be
bound
to
a
tree
,
caused
him
to
be
slaine
with
the
hargubuse
shot
:
Afterwards
he
commanded
the
said
Towne
to
be
pilled
,
sacked
,
and
vtterly
razed
and
laid
leuell
with
the
ground
,
where
there
were
aboue
two
hundred
houses
.
There
remained
the
Towne
of
Cabrieres
compassed
with
walles
,
which
were
beaten
with
the
Cannon
;
These
poore
people
being
sicke
within
,
who
were
about
some
threescore
boorse
or
Pesants
of
the
Country
,
called
vnto
them
,
that
they
needed
not
to
spend
so
much
powder
and
paines
to
batter
the
Walles
,
because
they
were
ready
to
open
the
gates
vnto
them
,
and
to
quit
themselues
of
the
place
and
Country
,
and
to
depart
to
Geneua
,
or
into
Germany
with
their
wiues
and
children
,
leauing
all
their
goods
behind
them
,
onely
that
their
passage
might
be
free
.
The
Lord
of
Cabrieres
treated
for
them
,
that
their
cause
might
be
determined
by
iustice
,
without
force
or
violence
:
But
Opede
being
within
the
Town
,
he
commanded
the
men
to
be
brought
into
a
field
,
and
to
be
cut
in
peeces
with
swords
,
the
valiant
executioners
striuing
who
could
shew
the
best
manhood
in
cutting
off
heads
,
armes
,
and
legges
.
He
caused
the
women
to
be
locked
vp
in
a
barne
full
of
straw
,
and
so
put
fire
vnto
it
,
where
were
burnt
many
women
great
with
childe
.
Wherewith
a
Souldier
being
moued
to
compassion
,
hauing
made
an
ouerture
for
them
,
they
were
beaten
backe
into
the
fire
with
pikes
and
holberds
.
The
rest
of
these
men
,
that
were
found
hidden
in
the
caues
,
were
brought
into
the
Hall
of
the
Castle
,
where
they
were
horribly
massacred
in
the
presence
of
the
said
Opede
.
As
for
the
women
and
children
,
that
were
found
in
the
Temple
,
they
were
exposed
to
the
chiefe
Bands
and
Ruffians
of
Auignon
,
who
slew
about
eight
hundred
persons
,
without
distinction
of
age
or
sexe
.
About
the
end
of
this
execution
le
Sieur
de
la
Coste
,
kinsman
to
Opede
,
came
thither
,
who
intreated
him
to
send
him
some
men
of
warre
,
offering
to
bring
all
his
souldiers
into
Aix
,
and
to
make
as
many
breaches
in
the
wall
as
hee
would
;
which
was
granted
by
word
of
mouth
,
but
not
wholly
performed
.
For
three
Ensignes
of
foot-men
were
sent
thither
,
who
pillaged
whatsoeuer
seemed
good
vnto
them
,
burnt
a
part
of
the
Towne
,
rauished
women
and
their
daughters
,
and
killed
some
Boores
,
not
finding
any
resistance
.
In
this
meane
time
the
rest
of
those
of
Merindol
and
other
places
,
were
in
great
extremities
in
the
mountaines
and
rockes
,
persecuted
by
Opede
and
his
army
.
They
intreated
him
,
that
hee
would
permit
them
to
retire
themselues
to
Geneua
,
with
the
rest
of
their
wiues
and
children
,
promising
to
leaue
behind
them
all
their
goods
.
Hee
answered
,
that
hee
would
send
them
all
to
dwell
in
the
Country
of
hell
,
with
all
the
diuels
,
them
,
their
wiues
and
children
,
in
such
a
manner
,
that
there
should
be
no
memory
left
of
them
.
King
Francis
being
aduertised
of
those
cruelties
that
were
executed
in
pursuit
of
the
said
arrest
,
was
much
displeased
therewith
,
in
such
sort
,
that
at
the
very
point
of
death
,
being
wounded
with
some
remorse
of
conscience
,
principally
because
it
had
all
passed
vnder
his
name
and
authority
,
being
sorry
because
hee
could
inflict
no
punishment
vpon
them
before
his
death
,
that
had
shed
so
much
innocent
blood
,
hee
gaue
in
charge
to
his
sonne
Henry
to
bee
reuenged
on
them
,
in
prosecution
whereof
,
after
the
decease
of
his
father
,
hee
sent
out
his
Letters
Patents
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
fiue
hundred
forty
nine
,
by
which
hee
tooke
vnto
himselfe
and
into
his
owne
hands
,
the
cause
of
the
said
Waldenses
of
Prouence
:
but
there
was
none
but
the
Aduocate
Guerin
that
was
hanged
,
because
hee
had
falsty
informed
the
King
,
when
hee
kept
backe
the
reuocation
of
the
first
retention
of
the
cause
of
those
of
Merindoll
,
whereupon
presently
followed
the
execution
of
the
Arrest
of
the
Court
of
Parliament
of
Aix
.
And
all
the
rest
that
were
faulty
,
escaped
vpon
this
consideration
,
that
it
was
to
no
purpose
to
attempt
any
more
against
the
Lutherans
at
that
time
.
Touching
the
rest
that
escaped
this
massacre
,
some
there
were
that
retired
themselues
to
Geneua
,
others
into
Switzerland
,
others
into
Germany
,
and
others
continued
neere
thereabouts
,
tilling
their
land
by
stealth
;
and
so
by
little
and
little
,
returned
home
to
their
old
habitations
,
which
they
built
and
repaired
at
such
times
as
they
could
by
the
benefit
of
the
aforesaid
Edicts
;
and
were
afterwards
the
seed
of
many
goodly
Churches
,
which
at
this
day
are
gathered
together
,
flourishing
in
all
piety
and
zeale
,
as
other
Churches
in
the
Kingdome
of
France
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Waldenses
that
did
flie
into
Bohemia
,
and
those
persecutions
which
they
suffred
,
that
haue
come
to
our
knowledge
.
Albertus
de
Capitaneis
lib.
de
origine
Waldensium
.
Thuanus
in
historia
sui
temporis
,
pa.
457.
Petrus
Valdus
eorum
Antesignamus
,
patria
relicta
in
Belgium
venit
,
atque
in
Picardiam
quam
bodie
vocant
,
multos
sectatores
n●●tus
cum
inde
in
Germaniam
transisset
per
Vandalicas
ciuitates
diu
diuersatus
est
,
ac
postremo
in
Bohemia
consedit
.
See
what
is
said
of
these
two
Barbes
before
in
the
first
booke
Chap.
9.
DIuers
haue
written
,
that
Waldo
at
his
departure
from
Lion
,
came
into
Dauphine
,
and
from
thence
(
hauing
erected
and
ordered
some
Churches
,
and
laid
the
foundations
of
them
,
which
haue
been
miraculously
preserued
vnto
this
present
time
)
he
went
into
Languedoc
,
and
there
he
left
excellent
Pastors
,
who
ordered
and
instructed
those
Churches
,
that
afterwards
cost
the
Pope
and
his
Clergy
so
much
to
destroy
,
and
from
thence
he
went
into
Picardy
,
from
whence
being
chased
,
he
tooke
his
iourney
into
Germany
,
and
from
Germany
he
retired
himselfe
into
Bohemia
,
where
(
according
to
the
opinion
of
some
)
he
ended
his
dayes
.
The
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Dauphine
,
Piedmont
,
and
Prouence
,
haue
had
communion
and
intelligence
with
their
Brethren
retired
into
Bohemia
,
for
proofe
whereof
we
haue
the
message
of
Daniel
de
Valence
,
and
Iohn
de
Molin
Pastors
in
Bohemia
,
who
did
much
hurt
to
the
Churches
of
that
Country
,
by
reuealing
vnto
the
aduersaries
those
flockes
or
companies
,
which
before
were
hidden
and
vnknowne
,
because
of
the
great
and
grieuous
persecutions
that
then
were
.
Vineaux
in
his
memor
.
fol.
15
We
haue
also
a
certaine
Apology
of
the
Waldenses
of
Bohemia
in
the
Waldensian
tongue
,
in
the
forme
of
a
Letter
,
which
they
wirt
to
King
Ladislaus
,
wherof
the
Inscription
is
.
Al
Serenissimo
Princi
Rey
Lancelao
.
A
li
Duc
Barons
,
&
a
li
plus
veil
del
Regne
.
Lo
petit
tropel
de
liChristians
appella
per
falce
nom
falsament
Pauuers
o
Valaes
.
Gratia
sia
en
Dio
lo
Pairest
en
Iesus
lo
Filli
de
luy
.
This
Letter
makes
proofe
of
the
Communion
which
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphine
haue
had
with
those
of
Bohemia
,
in
that
they
haue
had
in
their
language
this
Letter
,
which
containes
a
iust
Apology
against
those
impostures
,
and
other
faults
which
in
former
times
haue
been
imputed
to
the
one
and
to
the
other
,
and
haue
been
common
with
the
Christians
of
the
primitiue
Church
.
We
haue
also
in
the
same
volume
a
treatise
,
the
inscription
whereof
is
this
.
Aico
es
la
causa
del
nostre
despartiment
de
la
Gleisa
Romana
.
That
is
to
say
;
This
is
the
cause
of
our
separation
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Causes
which
haue
been
common
with
all
those
,
that
haue
withdrawen
themselues
from
that
Church
,
for
feare
of
participating
of
her
plagues
.
The
Author
of
the
Catalogue
of
witnesses
of
the
truth
,
Flac.
Ill.
in
catal
.
test
.
verit
.
p.
116.
makes
mention
of
a
certaine
forme
of
Inquisition
,
which
was
practised
against
the
Waldenses
of
Bohemia
vnder
King
Iohn
,
which
was
about
the
yeere
1330.
As
also
in
another
Inquisition
this
is
noted
,
that
the
Waldenses
of
Bohemia
sent
into
Lombardy
to
the
Waldensian
Doctors
,
those
whom
they
would
haue
trained
vp
in
the
profession
of
Diuinity
.
Lib.
de
origine
Ecclesiarum
Bohemiae
.
pa.
273.
Sed
cum
oppressae
tyrannide
Pontificia
conuentus
publicos
nullos
haberent
neque
scripta
horum
extarent
vlla
,
ignotae
nostris
prorsus
fuere
.
Esrom
Rudiger
in
narrati●ncula
de
Ecclesijs
fratrum
in
Bohemia
Valdenses
ad
minimum
CCXL
.
annis
originem
nostram
antecedunt
.
In
the
treatise
of
the
beginning
of
the
Churches
of
Bohemia
,
at
what
time
the
doctrine
of
Iohn
Hus
was
there
receiued
,
the
Pastors
,
Ancients
,
and
faithfull
of
Bohemia
say
,
that
the
Waldensian
Churches
of
Bohemia
,
had
been
oppressed
by
the
tyranny
of
the
Pope
,
in
such
manner
,
that
they
had
no
more
assemblies
,
and
that
there
were
no
more
of
their
writings
to
be
found
in
Bohemia
.
Esrom
Rudiger
in
his
treatise
of
the
Churches
of
Bohemia
,
saith
,
that
the
Waldenses
haue
had
their
Churches
,
at
the
least
two
hundred
and
forty
yeeres
before
those
of
the
Hussites
,
and
though
he
confesse
that
their
beliefe
was
one
and
the
same
,
yet
he
affirmeth
that
there
was
not
in
their
times
any
memory
of
their
Churches
,
but
onely
of
those
that
were
in
France
at
Merindoll
,
and
the
places
neere
adioyning
.
And
that
when
they
sent
to
Bohemia
to
ioyne
themselues
vnto
them
in
the
confession
of
their
faith
,
they
enquired
of
them
,
whether
they
made
any
publike
profession
of
the
truth
:
and
when
they
had
vnderstood
,
that
there
were
some
amongst
them
,
that
sometimes
frequented
Papisticall
Churches
,
and
were
present
at
those
idolatries
that
were
there
committed
,
they
did
bitterly
reprehend
them
for
it
.
See
the
Confession
of
the
Waldenses
in
the
Catalogue
rerum
expetendarum
.
Lib.
de
orig.
&
confess
.
Eccl.
Bohem.
Scimus
quod
multi
boni
viri
,
&
veritatis
Euangelica
instaurata
cult●res
&
sectato
respij
seducti
&
indicationibus
falsis
&
criminationib
.
aduersariorum
,
pro
Valdensibus
,
nos
habeant
.
Ibid.
Hoc
quidem
constat
,
multum
in
ipsis
lucis
fuisse
&
de
plerisque
eos
rectè
sensisse
&
docuisse
,
&
propter
veritatem
grauissima
perpesso
.
in
Galliae
in
primis
.
Aeneas
Siluius
in
hls
history
of
the
Taborites
.
And
therefore
they
that
haue
answered
vnder
the
name
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
haue
brought
vnto
light
their
confession
,
which
at
this
day
is
to
be
found
in
the
Catalogue
of
things
to
be
desired
,
are
not
any
of
the
Waldenses
,
but
one
of
those
that
by
way
of
reproach
were
afterwards
so
called
,
and
they
haue
not
been
ashamed
of
that
name
,
assuring
themselues
of
the
purity
of
their
doctrine
.
And
this
notwithstanding
,
they
reuiue
againe
this
common
opinion
when
they
affirme
that
they
know
well
,
that
there
are
many
good
men
,
that
follow
and
loue
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
who
being
deceiued
by
false
markes
and
notes
,
whereby
they
haue
described
vs
(
say
they
)
haue
held
vs
for
Waldenses
.
And
euen
there
to
,
they
giue
this
testimony
of
the
Waldenses
;
that
there
is
in
them
much
light
and
knowledge
,
and
that
they
haue
well
vnderstood
and
purely
taught
many
things
,
yea
and
that
they
haue
suffered
much
for
the
truth
,
especially
in
France
;
And
so
they
desired
to
be
distinguished
from
them
,
to
the
end
that
if
it
were
obserued
,
that
the
Waldenses
had
done
much
for
the
establishment
of
the
truth
in
their
times
,
that
it
might
likewise
be
knowne
,
that
the
Hussites
haue
not
done
little
in
their
time
.
Aeneas
Syluius
reporteth
of
one
Iames
de
Misne
,
and
Peter
de
DreZe
disciples
of
the
Waldenses
,
that
they
went
into
Bohemia
in
the
time
of
Iohn
Hus
,
and
that
hauing
conferred
with
him
,
he
made
profession
of
their
doctrine
,
and
they
themselues
deny
it
not
:
for
thy
say
that
Wicklif
was
assisted
to
shake
off
the
yoke
of
the
Pope
,
by
example
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
that
Wicklif
was
the
instrument
which
God
had
vsed
for
the
instruction
of
Iohn
Hus
,
who
taught
in
Bohemia
,
and
that
therefore
they
haue
thought
themselues
much
bound
to
the
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
,
because
whatsoeuer
good
there
hath
been
in
the
said
Churches
,
they
say
,
was
transported
vnto
theirs
;
and
so
haue
they
been
in
some
sort
,
the
beginning
of
theirs
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Austria
,
and
the
persecutions
which
they
suffered
.
THe
number
of
the
Waldenses
that
inhabited
in
Austria
was
very
great
,
who
were
there
grieuously
persecuted
,
as
may
appeare
if
we
had
no
other
proofe
then
the
Chronicle
Hirsauge
;
See
the
Chronicle
of
Hirsauge
.
where
it
is
obserued
that
about
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
,
there
were
burnt
a
great
number
in
the
Citty
of
Creme
,
which
is
in
the
said
Dukedome
of
Austria
.
But
more
then
that
,
that
which
troubled
the
heads
of
the
persecuters
a
great
deale
more
,
was
the
speech
of
one
of
them
,
who
being
executed
at
Vienna
,
the
principall
Citty
in
Austria
,
said
at
his
execution
,
that
there
were
in
that
Country
,
of
the
same
beliefe
that
he
professed
,
aboue
fourescore
thousand
.
1467.
About
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
,
one
thousand
foure
hundred
sixty
seuen
,
the
Hussites
reforming
their
Churches
,
and
separating
them
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
vnderstood
,
that
there
were
in
Austria
Churches
of
the
ancient
Waldenses
,
vpon
the
frontiers
of
Bohemia
,
in
the
which
there
were
great
and
learned
men
appointed
for
Pastors
,
&
that
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
flourished
amongst
them
.
That
they
might
know
the
truth
thereof
,
they
deputed
two
of
their
Brethren
,
amongst
their
Pastors
,
and
two
Ancients
,
with
charge
to
enquire
and
know
,
what
those
flockes
or
congregations
were
,
for
what
cause
they
had
forsaken
the
Church
of
Rome
,
their
principles
and
progression
,
that
they
should
make
knowne
vnto
them
the
beginnings
of
their
carriage
,
or
demeanor
in
Bohemia
,
and
giue
a
reason
why
they
were
seperated
from
the
Romish
Church
.
These
men
being
come
thither
,
Ioachimus
Cam
;
in
hist.
de
Ecclesiis
Fratrum
in
Bohemia
&
Morauia
.
p.
104.
and
hauing
carefully
inquired
into
the
state
of
those
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
hauing
found
them
,
they
told
them
,
that
they
did
nothing
but
what
was
ordeined
by
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
taught
by
his
Apostles
,
holding
themselues
wholly
to
the
institution
of
the
Sonne
of
God
in
the
matter
of
Sacraments
.
It
contented
the
Waldenses
very
much
,
to
vnderstand
that
there
were
in
Bohemia
a
number
of
people
,
that
had
giuen
vnto
God
the
glory
,
and
remoued
from
them
the
abuse
and
idolatries
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
exhorting
them
in
the
name
of
God
,
to
continue
in
that
which
they
had
so
wel
begun
,
for
the
knowledge
and
maintenance
of
the
truth
,
and
for
the
estabishment
of
a
good
discipline
;
and
in
witnesse
of
the
great
ioy
they
receiued
,
and
that
holy
Society
and
Communion
,
that
they
desired
to
haue
with
them
,
they
blessed
them
in
praying
for
them
,
and
laying
their
hands
vpon
them
.
Afterwards
the
said
Waldenses
related
vnto
them
,
how
God
had
miraculously
preserued
them
,
for
these
many
hundred
yeers
,
notwithstanding
the
diuers
great
and
continuall
persecutions
which
they
had
endured
;
And
so
they
louingly
and
gently
tooke
their
leaue
of
their
said
brethren
,
and
at
their
returne
related
whatsoeuer
they
had
seen
or
done
in
that
their
voyage
,
from
whence
they
receiued
vnspeakable
contentment
,
and
from
that
time
forward
,
there
continued
a
holy
affection
and
desire
to
communicate
together
as
oft
as
they
could
,
for
their
common
edification
.
In
prosecution
whereof
,
the
brethren
of
Bohemia
visited
by
Letters
the
Waldenses
of
Austria
,
giuing
them
to
vnderstand
,
that
they
had
receiued
great
comfort
by
their
last
communication
they
had
with
them
;
but
yet
as
they
desired
not
to
be
flattered
in
any
defect
or
fault
whatsoeuer
,
so
they
could
not
dissemble
without
some
defect
of
charity
,
what
they
had
found
in
them
,
worthy
reprehension
;
And
that
was
,
that
they
yeelded
to
much
to
their
infirmities
,
since
that
hauing
once
knowne
the
truth
,
they
neuerthelesse
frequented
Papisticall
Churches
,
being
present
at
those
idolatries
,
which
they
condemned
,
basely
prophaning
and
polluting
themselues
,
that
wee
are
not
onely
certainly
to
beleeue
with
the
heart
,
but
wee
must
likewise
make
confession
with
our
mouth
to
saluation
.
Moreouer
they
told
them
of
another
fault
,
which
they
had
taken
notice
of
,
and
that
was
,
that
they
were
too
carefull
in
heaping
vp
gold
and
siluer
,
for
though
the
end
were
good
,
that
is
,
to
helpe
and
comfort
them
in
time
of
persecution
;
yet
forasmuch
as
euery
day
brought
with
it
affliction
enough
,
and
that
such
cares
are
not
befitting
those
that
are
to
looke
only
before
them
,
and
to
lay
vp
a
treasure
in
heauen
,
they
condemned
that
which
was
superabundant
in
them
,
and
which
in
the
end
they
would
principally
rely
vpon
.
Joachimus
Cam.
in
Hist.
de
Ecclesijs
fratrum
in
Bohemia
&
Morauia
p.
105
The
Waldenses
of
Austria
did
heartly
thanke
them
,
intreating
them
to
continue
this
holy
affection
towards
them
,
and
for
their
part
to
doe
their
best
endeauour
to
further
their
communion
,
and
to
appoint
a
day
and
place
of
meeting
and
conference
:
for
they
hauing
a
long
time
knowne
those
their
defects
,
which
they
had
taken
notice
of
,
as
yet
they
had
not
power
to
prouide
conuenient
remedies
for
the
same
,
but
their
hope
was
,
that
being
altogether
,
they
should
be
able
better
to
resolue
with
themselues
,
as
also
touching
many
other
points
of
greatest
moment
.
Now
when
it
was
euen
vpon
the
point
to
send
to
the
place
where
they
had
agreed
to
meete
and
to
assemble
themselues
,
they
began
to
doubt
that
the
businesse
might
be
discouered
,
and
it
might
be
dangerous
to
all
of
them
.
And
besides
that
,
they
considered
with
themselues
that
they
had
been
supported
,
notwithstanding
their
assemblies
and
beliefe
were
sufficiently
knowne
,
and
therefore
they
should
put
themselues
into
extreame
danger
,
if
they
should
ioyne
themselues
with
other
people
.
These
considerations
made
their
former
designes
and
purposes
of
their
mutuall
communications
to
vanish
away
;
as
also
in
the
yeere
following
,
that
is
,
1468.
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
hundred
siixty
eight
,
the
persecution
increased
against
the
said
Waldenses
of
Austria
,
for
there
were
burnt
a
great
number
at
Vienna
.
Among
others
,
the
History
makes
mention
of
one
Steuen
an
ancient
man
,
who
being
there
burnt
,
confirmed
many
with
his
constancy
.
They
that
would
escape
this
persecution
,
retired
themselues
into
the
coast
of
Brandebourg
,
where
they
stayed
not
long
,
being
also
there
exposed
to
fire
and
sword
:
Amongst
those
,
there
was
one
named
Tertor
,
Ioach.
Cam.
in
hist.
de
Ecclesijs
fratrum
in
Bohemia
&
Morauia
.
p.
117.
that
retired
himselfe
into
Bohemia
where
hee
ioined
himselfe
to
the
Churches
of
the
Hussites
,
and
finding
that
a
man
might
there
remaine
in
peace
both
of
body
and
soule
,
he
returned
into
his
Country
,
and
perswaded
many
to
goe
to
Bohemia
,
and
to
inhabit
there
,
who
were
louingly
entertained
;
and
after
that
time
there
haue
been
no
assemblies
of
the
Waldenses
in
particular
,
but
they
haue
ioyned
themselues
vnto
the
Churches
of
the
Hussites
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Germany
,
and
the
persecutions
that
there
they
suffered
,
whereof
we
haue
the
proofes
.
NOtwithstanding
that
incontinently
after
that
Peter
Walde
with
those
that
followed
him
,
came
into
Germany
,
there
was
so
great
a
persecution
along
vpon
the
Rhine
by
the
incitement
and
instigation
of
the
Archbishops
of
Mayence
and
Strasbourg
,
that
there
were
burnt
in
one
day
&
in
one
fire
,
Dubranius
in
the
history
of
Bohemia
.
to
the
number
of
eighteene
,
yet
wee
find
that
in
the
time
of
the
Emperor
Frederic
the
second
,
about
the
yeere
one
thousand
two
hundred
and
thirteene
,
Germany
,
and
especially
Alsatia
was
full
of
the
Waldenses
.
The
searchers
were
so
diligent
and
exact
,
Coistans
vpon
the
Reuel
.
that
they
were
inforced
to
disperse
themselues
into
other
places
to
auoide
the
persecution
.
This
flight
turned
to
the
great
benefit
of
the
Church
,
because
hereby
many
learned
Teachers
were
scattered
here
and
there
,
to
make
knowne
vnto
the
world
the
purity
of
their
Religion
.
1230.
In
the
yeere
one
thousand
two
hundred
thirty
,
a
certaine
Inquisitor
named
Conrad
de
Marpurg
,
Vignier
in
the
1.
part
of
his
Bibli
.
Historiale
.
was
ordained
by
the
Pope
,
Superintendent
of
the
Inquisition
.
He
exercised
this
charge
with
extreame
cruelty
,
against
all
sorts
of
persons
,
without
any
respect
euen
of
the
Priests
themselues
,
Trithem
.
in
Chron.
Hirsaugiensi
.
Godefridus
Mon.
in
Annalibus
whose
bodies
and
goods
he
confiscated
.
He
tried
men
with
a
hot
iron
,
saying
,
that
they
that
could
hold
an
iron
red
hot
in
their
hands
and
not
be
burnt
,
were
good
Christians
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
if
they
felt
the
fire
,
he
deliuered
them
to
the
secular
power
.
In
these
times
the
Waldenses
had
in
the
Diocesse
of
Treues
many
Schooles
,
wherein
they
caused
their
children
to
be
instructed
in
their
beliefe
,
and
notwithstanding
all
the
Inquisitions
&
persecutions
executed
vpon
their
flockes
,
yet
they
aduentured
to
preach
,
Krautz
.
in
Metropol
.
l.
8.
§
18
&
in
Saxon
.
l.
8.
ca.
16.
calling
their
assemblies
by
the
sound
of
a
bell
,
maintaining
in
publica
statione
(
saith
the
Historiographer
)
publikly
that
the
Pope
was
an
hereticke
;
his
Prelates
Simonaicall
and
seducers
of
the
people
.
That
the
truth
was
not
preached
but
amongst
them
:
and
that
had
not
they
come
amongst
them
to
teach
,
God
before
he
would
haue
suffered
their
faith
to
perish
,
would
haue
raised
others
,
euen
the
stones
themselues
,
to
enlighten
his
Church
by
the
preaching
of
the
word
.
Vntill
these
times
(
say
they
)
our
Preachers
haue
buried
the
truth
,
and
preached
lyes
:
we
on
the
contrary
preach
the
truth
,
and
bury
falshood
and
lyes
;
and
lastly
we
offer
not
a
feined
remission
,
inuented
by
the
Pope
,
but
by
God
alone
,
and
according
to
our
vocation
.
Mathew
Paris
an
English
writer
obserueth
,
1220.
Math.
Paris
in
Henry
3.
anno
1220.
that
about
the
yeere
1220
,
there
were
a
great
number
in
a
part
of
Germany
,
that
tooke
armes
,
where
the
Waldenses
were
cut
in
peeces
,
being
surprised
in
a
place
of
great
disadvantage
,
hauing
on
the
one
side
a
marish
ground
,
and
on
the
other
the
sea
,
in
such
sort
that
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
escape
.
1330.
Vignier
in
his
third
part
of
his
Historicall
Biblio
.
in
the
yeere
1330.
About
the
yeer
1330
,
they
were
strangely
vexed
in
many
parts
of
Germanie
,
by
a
certaine
Iacobin
Monke
Inquisitor
,
named
Echard
:
but
after
many
cruelties
executed
vpon
them
,
as
hee
pressed
the
Waldenses
to
discouer
vnto
him
the
reasons
for
which
they
were
seperated
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
being
vanquished
in
his
owne
conscience
,
and
acknowledging
those
defects
and
corruptions
which
they
alleaged
to
be
in
the
Church
of
Rome
to
bee
true
,
and
not
being
able
to
disproue
the
points
of
their
beliefe
by
the
word
of
God
,
he
gaue
glory
vnto
God
,
and
confessing
that
the
truth
had
ouercome
him
,
hee
became
a
member
of
that
Church
which
hee
had
a
long
time
before
persecuted
to
the
death
.
The
other
Inquisitors
being
aduertised
of
this
alteration
,
were
much
displeased
,
and
they
sent
presently
so
many
after
him
,
that
in
the
end
hee
was
apprehended
,
and
brought
to
Heidelberg
,
where
he
was
burnt
,
maintaining
that
it
was
iniustice
and
wrong
to
condemne
so
many
good
men
to
death
for
the
righteousnesse
of
Christ
,
against
the
inuentions
of
Antichrist
.
1391.
Krautzin
Metrop
.
l.
8.
p.
18.
&
in
Sax.
l.
8.
cap.
16.
In
the
yeere
1391
,
the
Monkes
Inquisitors
tooke
in
Soxony
and
Pomerania
foure
hundred
forty
three
Waldenses
,
who
all
confessed
,
that
they
had
been
instructed
in
that
beliefe
for
a
long
time
by
their
ancestors
,
and
that
their
teachers
came
from
Bohemia
.
1457.
In
the
yeere
one
thousand
foure
fifty
seuen
the
Monkes
Inquisitors
of
the
Diocesse
of
Eisten
in
Germany
discouered
many
Waldenses
,
which
they
put
to
death
.
They
had
amongst
them
twelue
Pastors
that
instructed
them
.
We
must
not
ouerpasse
the
thirty
fiue
Burgesses
of
Mayence
,
that
were
burned
in
the
Towne
of
Bingue
,
because
they
were
knowne
to
be
of
the
beliefe
of
the
Waldenses
;
nor
the
fourescore
which
the
Bishop
of
Strasbourg
caused
to
be
burnt
in
one
fire
;
nor
that
which
Trithemius
recounts
,
that
they
confessed
in
in
those
times
,
that
the
number
of
Waldenses
was
so
great
,
that
they
could
goe
from
Cologne
to
Milan
,
and
lodge
themselues
with
hostes
of
their
owne
profession
,
and
that
they
had
signes
vpon
their
houses
and
gates
,
whereby
the
might
know
them
.
But
the
most
excellent
instrument
amongst
them
,
that
God
imployed
in
his
seruice
,
was
one
Raynard
Lollard
,
who
at
the
first
was
a
Franciscan
Monke
,
and
an
enemy
of
the
Waldenses
,
but
yet
a
man
carried
with
a
sanctified
desire
to
finde
the
way
of
saluation
,
wherein
he
had
so
profited
,
that
his
aduersaries
themselues
were
constrained
to
commend
him
.
Iohn
le
Maire
in
the
3.
part
of
the
diff
.
of
Schismes
in
the
24.
scisme
.
For
Iohn
le
Maire
puts
him
in
the
ranke
of
those
holy
men
,
that
haue
foretold
by
diuine
reuellation
,
many
things
that
haue
come
to
passe
in
his
time
.
This
worthy
man
taught
the
doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
,
was
apprehended
in
Germany
by
the
Monkes
Inquisitors
,
and
being
deliuered
to
the
secular
power
,
was
burnt
at
Cologne
.
This
man
hath
writ
a
Commentary
vpon
the
Apocalipse
,
where
hee
hath
set
downe
many
things
that
are
spoken
of
the
Romane
Antichrist
.
This
was
he
of
whom
the
faithfull
in
England
were
called
Lollards
,
where
he
taught
;
witnesse
that
Towre
in
London
which
at
this
present
is
called
by
his
name
Lollards
Tower
,
where
the
faithfull
that
professed
his
Religion
were
imprisoned
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
Waldenses
that
haue
been
persecuted
in
England
.
ENgland
hath
been
one
of
the
first
places
that
hath
been
honoured
for
receiuing
the
Gospell
,
for
not
long
after
that
Waldo
departed
from
Lion
,
there
were
many
condemned
to
death
as
Waldenses
,
that
is
to
say
,
eleuen
yeeres
after
the
dispersion
of
the
Waldenses
of
the
Citty
of
Lion
.
For
Waldo
departed
out
of
Lion
,
1163.
Math.
Paris
in
his
History
of
England
,
the
said
yeere
.
1174.
in
the
yeere
one
thousand
one
hundred
sixty
three
,
and
Mathew
Paris
reports
,
that
the
Monkes
Inquisitors
caused
some
of
the
Waldenses
to
be
burnt
in
England
,
in
the
yeere
1174.
And
Iohn
Bale
makes
mention
of
a
certaine
man
that
was
burnt
at
London
,
in
the
yeere
1210
,
that
was
charged
with
no
other
matter
,
1210.
Iohn
Basle
in
the
Chronicles
of
London
.
Thomas
Walden
in
his
sixt
volume
of
things
sacramentall
tit.
12.
chap.
10.
then
that
hee
professed
the
Religion
of
the
Waldenses
.
Thomas
Walden
an
English
man
hath
writ
,
that
in
the
time
of
Henry
the
second
the
Waldenses
were
grieuously
persecuted
,
and
that
they
were
called
Publicans
:
And
as
for
those
in
whom
they
found
not
cause
enough
to
condemne
vnto
death
,
they
marked
them
in
forhead
with
a
burning
key
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
knowne
of
euery
man
.
This
beliefe
of
the
Waldenses
was
better
known
in
the
time
of
the
wars
against
the
Albingenses
,
insomuch
that
(
as
le
Sieur
de
la
Popeliniere
hath
well
obserued
)
the
proximity
of
the
lands
and
possessions
of
the
Earle
Remod
of
TholouZe
,
La
Popiliniere
in
his
History
of
France
l.
1.
with
Guienne
,
then
possessed
by
the
English
,
and
the
aliance
of
the
King
of
England
,
brother
in
law
of
the
said
Remond
,
made
the
way
more
easie
to
the
English
,
not
onely
to
succour
one
another
in
their
wars
;
but
also
to
take
knowledge
of
the
beliefe
of
the
said
Albingenses
,
which
was
no
other
but
that
of
the
Waldenses
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
support
them
,
though
the
violence
were
vniust
and
extreame
against
those
whom
the
English
were
many
times
constrained
to
defend
against
those
who
vnder
the
pretence
of
Religion
,
inuaded
his
lands
.
Frier
Rainard
Lollard
was
then
the
most
powerfull
instrument
,
which
God
vsed
by
exhortations
,
and
sound
reasons
,
to
giue
knowledged
to
the
English
of
the
doctrine
,
for
which
the
Waldenses
were
deliuered
to
death
.
This
doctrine
was
receiued
by
Wicklif
,
as
it
is
noted
in
the
Booke
of
the
Beginning
and
confession
of
the
Churches
of
Bohemia
,
who
thereby
obtained
much
helpe
for
the
increase
of
his
knowledge
in
the
truth
.
He
was
a
renowned
Theologian
in
the
Vniuersity
of
Oxford
,
and
parson
of
the
parish
of
Luterworth
,
in
the
Diocesse
of
Lincolne
;
an
eloquent
man
,
and
profound
Scholler
.
He
won
the
hearts
of
many
English
,
euen
of
most
honorable
of
the
land
,
as
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
vncle
to
King
Richard
,
Henry
Percy
,
Lewes
Gifford
,
and
the
Chancellor
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
.
By
the
fauour
of
of
these
great
personages
,
the
doctrine
of
the
Waldenses
,
or
of
Wicklif
tooke
footing
,
and
had
free
passage
in
England
,
vntill
Gregory
the
eleuenth
persecuted
those
that
receiued
it
with
allowance
,
by
meanes
of
his
Monkes
the
Inquisitors
;
the
fiers
being
kindled
in
England
for
many
yeeres
,
to
stay
the
course
thereof
:
but
it
was
all
in
vaine
,
for
it
hath
been
maintained
there
maugre
Antichrist
,
vntill
his
yoke
was
wholly
shaken
off
.
True
it
is
,
that
the
bones
of
Wicklif
were
dis-interred
aboue
thirty
yeeres
after
his
death
,
and
condemned
to
be
burnt
,
with
such
bookes
as
his
aduersaries
could
recouer
;
but
he
had
before
enlightned
so
great
a
number
,
that
it
was
beyond
the
power
of
his
enemies
altogether
to
depriue
the
Church
of
them
.
For
by
how
much
the
more
they
indeauoured
to
hinder
the
reading
and
knowledge
of
them
by
horrible
threats
,
and
death
it selfe
,
the
more
were
the
affections
of
many
sharpned
to
reade
them
with
greater
ardency
:
It
is
likewise
said
,
that
a
certaine
Scholler
hauing
carried
into
Bohemia
one
of
the
books
of
the
said
Wicklif
,
intituled
His
Vniuersals
,
and
deliuering
it
to
Iohn
Hus
,
he
gathered
that
knowledge
from
it
,
that
made
him
admirable
in
Bohemia
,
and
edified
all
those
,
who
together
with
him
,
did
very
willingly
free
themselues
from
the
seruile
yoke
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Lib.
de
Origine
&
Confes
.
Eccl.
Bohemia
.
Wiclesus
à
Waldensibus
adiutus
Hussium
nostrum
excitauit
.
pa.
264.
From
hence
it
was
said
to
the
Husites
,
that
Wicklif
had
awakened
their
Iohn
Hus.
This
Wicklif
writ
aboue
a
hundred
volumes
against
Anti-christ
or
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Catalogue
whereof
is
in
the
booke
of
the
Images
of
famous
men
,
that
haue
combated
with
Antichrist
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Waldenses
that
did
flie
into
Flanders
,
and
were
there
persecuted
.
AFter
the
great
persecution
of
the
Waldenses
in
the
time
of
Phillip
the
faire
,
S.
Aldeg
.
in
his
1.
Table
of
the
diff
.
fol.
149.
Iohn
Dubrauius
in
the
Hstory
of
Bohemia
.
lib.
14.
Historigraphers
make
mention
of
their
repaire
into
Flanders
,
whether
he
pursued
them
,
and
caused
a
great
number
to
bee
burnt
.
And
because
they
were
constrained
to
retire
themselues
into
the
woods
,
to
flie
from
those
that
pursued
them
,
they
were
called
Turlupins
,
that
is
,
See
before
l.
1.
c.
1.
dwellers
with
wolues
,
as
you
haue
heard
before
in
that
Chapter
,
where
we
haue
shewed
what
names
were
giuen
vnto
them
.
Mathew
Paris
saith
,
that
a
certaine
Iacobin
Monke
,
Math.
Paris
in
the
life
of
Henry
3.
named
Robert
Bougre
,
had
liued
amongst
the
Waldenses
,
making
profession
of
their
Religion
,
but
hauing
afterwards
forsaken
them
,
became
a
Monke
,
and
a
very
violent
persecuter
,
in
such
sort
,
that
he
caused
many
to
be
burnt
in
Flanders
.
Now
his
owne
friends
hauing
taken
knowledge
,
that
he
much
abused
the
power
and
authority
of
his
office
,
laying
to
their
charge
many
things
whereof
they
were
innocent
,
and
executing
his
authority
against
many
that
were
altogether
ignorant
of
the
beliefe
of
the
Waldenses
,
he
was
not
only
depriued
of
the
office
of
an
Inquisitor
,
but
cast
into
prison
,
and
being
conuicted
of
diuers
crimes
,
was
condemned
to
perpetuall
prison
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
Waldenses
that
were
persecuted
in
Poland
.
ABout
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
1330
,
there
were
many
that
made
profession
of
the
Religion
of
the
Waldenses
in
the
Kingdom
of
Poland
.
1330.
The
Bishops
had
recourse
to
the
meanes
established
by
the
Pope
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Inquisition
;
whereby
they
deliuer
many
of
them
into
the
hands
of
the
executioner
.
Flat
.
Illy
.
in
his
Catol
.
of
the
wit
.
pa.
539.
The
Author
of
the
Catalogue
of
the
witnesses
of
the
truth
hath
written
,
that
he
hath
lying
by
him
,
the
forme
of
the
Inquisition
,
which
the
Inquisitors
made
vse
off
in
this
persecution
.
Vignier
in
his
Biblio
.
pa.
130.
In
his
History
lib.
1.
Vignier
saith
,
that
at
their
departure
out
of
Picardy
,
many
of
them
that
were
persecuted
there
,
retired
themselues
into
Poland
.
Le
Sieur
de
Popeliniere
hath
set
downe
in
his
History
,
that
the
Religion
of
the
Waldenses
hath
spred
it selfe
almost
into
all
parts
of
Europe
,
euen
amongst
the
Polonians
,
and
Lutherans
;
and
that
after
the
yeer
one
thousand
one
hundred
,
they
haue
alwayes
sowed
their
doctrine
,
little
differing
from
that
of
the
moderne
Protestants
,
and
maugre
all
the
powers
and
Potentates
that
haue
opposed
themselues
against
them
,
they
haue
defended
it
to
this
day
.
CHAP.
XV.
That
many
Waldenses
haue
been
persecuted
at
Paris
.
IN
the
yeer
1210
,
1210.
The
history
of
Languedoc
.
1.
Ferier
.
fol.
7.
foure
and
twenty
Waldenses
were
apprehended
at
Paris
,
wherof
some
were
imprisoned
&
some
burnt
.
It
happened
also
,
that
during
the
one
&
twentieth
schisme
,
and
during
the
time
of
Pope
Iohn
,
the
one
and
twentieth
of
that
name
,
the
persecution
was
great
throughout
all
France
,
against
the
Waldenses
,
but
especially
at
Paris
.
Againe
in
the
yeere
1304
,
the
Monkes
Inqusitors
,
1304.
1.
Tab.
pa.
152.
appointed
for
the
search
of
the
Waldenses
,
apprehended
at
Paris
a
hundred
and
fourteene
,
who
were
burnt
aliue
,
and
endured
the
fire
with
admirable
constancy
.
We
find
also
in
the
Sea
of
Histories
,
1378
The
Sea
of
histories
in
the
yeere
1378.
that
in
the
yeere
1378
,
the
persecution
continuing
against
the
Waldenses
,
there
were
burnt
at
Paris
in
the
place
de
Greue
a
very
great
number
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Italy
,
and
the
persecutions
which
we
can
proue
,
they
haue
there
suffered
.
IN
the
yeere
1229
the
Waldenses
were
spread
abroad
in
great
numbers
throughout
Italy
.
1229
Sigonius
de
regno
Italico
lib.
17.
Valcamonica
onely
they
had
Schooles
,
and
from
all
parts
of
their
abode
they
sent
money
into
Lombardy
for
the
maintenance
of
the
said
Schooles
.
Vignier
in
the
3
part
of
his
Bibl.
hist.
Rain
.
in
summa
fol.
18.
Rainerius
saith
,
that
about
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
,
one
thousand
two
hundred
fifty
,
the
Waldenses
had
Churches
in
Albania
,
Lombardy
,
Milan
,
and
in
Romagina
;
2250
as
also
at
Vincence
,
Florence
,
and
Val
Spoletine
.
1280
Le
Sieur
de
Hail
.
in
the
life
of
Phil.
3.
In
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
1280
,
there
were
many
Waldenses
in
Sicile
,
as
le
Sieur
de
Haillan
obserueth
in
his
History
.
1492
In
the
yeere
1492
,
Albert
de
Capitaneis
Inquisitor
and
Arch-deacon
of
Cremona
,
apprehended
one
of
the
Pastors
of
the
Waldenses
,
It
appeares
by
the
Inditement
of
the
said
Pastor
,
the
orginal
whereof
is
in
our
hands
.
named
Peter
de
Iaeob
,
passing
ouer
a
mountaine
in
Dauphine
called
le
Col
de
Costeplane
,
as
he
was
going
to
Pragela
in
the
Valley
of
Frassinieres
.
Being
asked
from
whence
he
came
,
he
answered
,
that
he
came
from
the
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
in
Italy
,
where
he
had
been
to
performe
his
duty
to
his
charge
,
and
that
he
had
passed
by
Gennes
,
where
he
told
them
,
Genon
.
that
the
Waldensian
Pastors
had
a
house
of
their
owne
,
which
agreeth
with
that
which
Vignaux
noteth
in
his
Memorials
.
Vignaux
in
his
memorials
fol.
15.
That
is
,
that
a
certain
Pastor
,
named
Iohn
of
the
Valley
of
Lucerna
,
was
suspended
from
the
office
of
a
Pastor
,
for
the
space
of
seuen
yeeres
,
for
some
fault
he
had
committed
,
and
that
during
the
said
time
,
he
remained
at
Gennes
,
where
(
saith
he
)
the
Pastors
had
a
house
,
as
also
they
had
a
faire
one
in
Florence
.
Besides
all
these
testimonies
of
the
abode
of
the
Waldenses
in
Italy
,
we
haue
those
of
Calabria
,
Chap.
7.
of
whom
there
was
question
before
.
The
persecutions
that
they
haue
suffered
in
Italy
were
continuall
,
vntill
they
were
wholly
rooted
out
.
The
Emperour
Frederic
the
second
of
that
name
,
did
grieuously
persecute
them
by
Edicts
,
In
the
constitution
which
begins
Jnconsutilem
tunicans
.
by
the
Inquisition
,
by
constitutions
,
especially
by
that
which
condemneth
GaZaros
,
Patarenos
,
Leonistas
,
Speronistas
,
Arnoldistas
,
&c.
where
hee
bewailes
the
simplicity
of
those
whom
he
calleth
Patereniens
,
as
if
he
should
say
,
exposed
to
passions
and
suffrings
,
in
that
they
prodigally
yeelded
their
liues
to
contempt
,
affecting
martirdome
;
whereas
if
they
would
peaceably
maintaine
the
faith
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
might
(
saith
he
)
liue
peaceably
amongst
other
men
,
who
acknowledge
her
to
be
their
mother
,
and
the
head
of
all
the
Churches
in
the
world
.
It
was
his
pleasure
that
they
should
be
seuerely
and
speedily
punished
,
for
feare
lest
they
should
farther
spread
themselues
,
seeing
also
that
they
had
begun
to
inhabit
in
Lombardie
,
and
within
his
Realme
of
Sicile
,
where
he
commanded
they
should
be
persecuted
with
all
rigour
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
driuen
out
from
thence
,
and
the
whole
world
together
.
Roger
King
of
Sicile
,
made
also
constitutions
against
them
,
and
caused
them
to
be
persecuted
.
Pope
Gregory
the
9.
did
grieuously
persecute
them
.
Sigonius
de
regno
Italico
.
li.
17.
A
Legat
of
his
,
banished
them
out
of
all
Italy
Citties
,
and
Counties
,
and
gaue
command
that
their
houses
should
be
razed
.
He
appointed
in
the
Citty
of
Milan
two
Preachers
,
who
by
the
authority
of
the
Arch-bishop
,
made
a
strict
enquiry
of
the
Waldenses
,
and
where
they
could
apprehend
any
,
they
caused
them
to
be
brought
by
the
Pretor
,
to
the
place
where
the
Arch-bishop
had
appointed
,
and
that
at
the
publike
charge
.
Pope
Honorius
caused
them
to
be
grieuously
persecuted
vnder
the
name
of
Fraticelli
,
that
is
to
say
,
shifting
companions
:
for
some
doe
hold
,
that
as
many
as
were
so
called
in
Italy
,
were
no
other
but
Waldenses
.
In
the
time
of
Boniface
8
,
they
were
charged
with
the
same
calumnies
,
as
the
Waldenses
of
Dauphine
,
and
the
Christians
of
the
primitiue
Church
.
The
Monkes
Inquisitors
haue
alwaies
made
in
Italy
an
exact
search
,
that
they
might
deliuer
them
to
the
secular
power
;
and
not
being
content
to
condemne
the
liuing
,
they
framed
indictments
against
the
dead
,
dis-interred
their
bodies
,
burnt
their
bones
,
and
confiscated
their
goods
.
Paul
.
Aemil.
in
Charles
the
faire
.
Paulus
Aemilius
speakes
thus
of
these
shifting
fellowes
.
In
the
time
of
Charles
le
Bel
(
saith
he
)
there
were
many
great
spirits
and
men
very
learned
.
That
age
flourished
in
learning
,
and
some
there
were
that
were
truely
holy
;
others
who
endeauouring
vnseasonably
,
and
without
measure
to
out-strip
others
,
became
wicked
;
others
whose
manners
and
institutions
were
doubtfull
;
as
for
the
best
and
holiest
,
the
wicked
of
those
times
bare
them
a
grudge
,
afflicting
them
,
not
speaking
a
word
,
or
telling
them
wherefore
:
And
as
for
those
whom
they
called
Fraterculos
,
Shifters
,
the
Preachers
condemned
them
,
both
by
word
and
writing
,
I
vnderstand
the
words
but
not
the
sence
.
cest
escarlotte
,
ces
biens
,
ceste
domination
,
and
taught
,
that
they
agreed
not
with
the
Religion
of
Christ
.
They
were
said
to
be
of
the
same
beliefe
with
the
Waldenses
,
because
such
was
their
doctrine
.
One
amongst
the
rest
,
named
Herman
,
being
buried
at
Ferrara
,
See
the
Sea
of
histories
in
the
yeer
1300.
was
condemned
twenty
yeeres
after
his
death
to
bee
dis-interred
,
and
his
bones
to
be
burnt
,
notwithstanding
that
whilest
hee
liued
,
hee
were
accounted
a
holy
man
.
Also
there
was
another
named
Andrew
,
and
his
wife
Guillaume
,
that
were
dis-interred
,
and
their
bones
burnt
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
That
some
of
the
Waldenses
did
flie
into
Dalmatia
,
Croatia
,
Sclauonia
,
Constantinople
,
Grecia
,
Philadelphia
,
Digonicia
,
Liuonia
,
Sarmatia
,
Bulgaria
,
and
were
there
persecuted
.
THe
Monke
Rainerius
in
his
booke
of
the
forme
of
proceeding
against
the
Heretickes
,
Rain
.
de
forma
haereticādi
.
fol.
10.
in
that
Catalogue
that
he
made
of
the
Churches
of
the
Waldenses
,
or
poore
people
of
Lion
,
1250.
notes
that
there
were
in
his
time
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
yeere
1250
,
Churches
in
Constantinople
,
Philadelphia
,
Sclauonia
,
Bulgaria
,
and
Digonicia
.
Vignier
saith
,
that
after
the
persecution
of
Picardie
,
Vignier
in
his
3
part
of
his
historiall
Bib.
pa.
130.
Math.
Paris
in
the
life
of
Hen.
6
king
of
England
.
were
dispersed
abroad
in
Liuonia
and
Sarmatia
.
Math.
Paris
saith
,
that
long
since
they
were
gone
as
far
as
Croatia
,
and
Dalmatia
,
and
that
they
had
there
taken
such
footing
,
that
they
had
won
vnto
them
diuers
Bishops
:
He
saith
moreouer
,
that
there
was
one
Barthelmew
,
who
came
from
Carcassonne
,
vnto
whom
they
all
yeelded
obedience
.
And
that
he
stiled
himselfe
in
his
Letters
;
Barthelmew
,
the
seruant
of
the
seruants
of
the
holy
faith
,
and
that
he
created
Bishops
,
and
ordained
Churches
.
Here
may
be
some
imposture
,
in
that
he
attributeth
to
his
owne
person
,
that
which
is
attributeth
to
the
Pope
,
that
is
,
that
he
called
himselfe
the
seruant
of
the
seruants
,
and
yet
neuerthelesse
had
taken
vpon
him
a
kind
of
Soueraingty
,
contrary
to
the
order
enioyned
by
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
followed
,
and
practised
by
his
Apostles
.
Albert.
de
Cap.
lib.
de
origine
Waldensium
.
p.
1.
As
also
in
that
Albertus
de
Capitaneis
saith
,
that
the
Waldenses
had
their
great
Master
in
the
Citty
of
Aquillia
in
the
Realme
of
Naples
,
vpon
whom
they
absolutely
depended
.
For
there
is
not
one
word
in
all
their
writings
,
that
aimes
at
that
end
:
Only
we
alleage
the
saying
of
this
Historiographer
,
to
proue
the
extent
of
those
places
,
where
the
Waldenses
exiled
themselues
,
to
auoid
the
persecution
.
Antonin
.
part.
3
Tit.
2.
Antonin
relateth
,
that
the
Waldenses
called
in
Italy
Fratecelli
,
were
in
his
time
burnt
in
diuers
parts
of
the
world
,
insomuch
that
many
of
them
forsaking
Italy
,
retired
themselues
into
Greece
,
especially
one
amongst
them
of
principall
note
,
named
Lewis
de
Baniere
;
and
that
two
Monkes
or
grey
Friers
were
burnt
for
adhearing
vnto
them
,
that
is
to
say
,
Iohn
Chastillon
,
and
Francis
de
Hereatura
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
the
Waldenses
inhabiting
in
Spaine
,
and
that
they
were
there
persecuted
.
IN
the
time
of
the
warres
against
the
Earle
Remond
of
Toulouze
,
and
the
Earle
de
Foix
,
and
comming
when
the
Waldenses
were
persecuted
by
the
Popes
Legates
,
many
of
them
went
into
Catalogne
,
Math.
Paris
in
the
raigne
of
Henry
3.
and
the
Realm
of
Aragon
.
This
is
that
which
Math.
Paris
sets
down
,
saying
,
that
the
time
of
Pope
Gregory
the
9
,
there
were
a
great
number
of
Waldenses
in
Spaine
,
1214.
&
about
the
yeer
1214
,
in
the
time
of
Alexander
the
fourth
,
who
complained
in
one
of
his
Bulles
,
that
they
had
bin
suffered
to
take
such
footing
,
&
that
they
should
haue
so
much
leasure
as
to
multiply
as
they
had
done
.
For
in
the
time
of
Gregory
the
9.
they
so
far
forth
increased
in
number
and
credit
,
that
they
ordained
Bishops
ouer
their
flockes
,
to
preach
their
doctrine
,
which
the
order
Bishops
taking
notice
off
,
there
followed
a
grieuous
persecution
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
The
Conclusion
of
the
History
of
the
Waldenses
.
BY
that
which
is
contained
in
this
first
and
second
Booke
,
it
appeareth
that
the
Christians
called
Waldenses
,
haue
opposed
themselues
against
the
abuses
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
for
these
foure
hundred
and
fifty
yeeres
and
vpward
,
they
haue
been
persecuted
,
not
by
the
sword
of
the
word
of
God
,
but
by
all
kind
of
violence
and
cruelties
,
besides
many
calumnies
and
false
accusations
.
Which
inforced
them
to
disperse
themselues
here
and
there
,
where
they
could
haue
any
abiding
,
wandring
through
desert
places
;
and
yet
neuertheles
,
the
Lord
hath
in
such
sort
preserued
the
remainder
of
them
,
that
notwithstanding
the
rage
of
Satan
,
they
haue
continued
inuincible
against
Anti-christ
;
to
whom
they
haue
offered
a
spirituall
combat
,
destroying
him
by
the
blast
of
the
spirit
of
God
.
Crying
with
a
loud
voice
,
not
onely
throughout
all
Europe
,
but
in
many
other
parts
of
the
earth
,
that
it
was
time
to
depart
out
of
Babylon
,
lest
wee
participate
of
her
plagues
.
This
is
the
people
that
haue
enforced
themselues
to
re-establish
the
true
and
pure
seruice
of
God
,
by
the
power
of
his
word
,
a
contemptible
people
,
euen
as
the
filth
of
the
world
,
by
whom
neuerthelesse
the
eternall
God
,
hath
wrought
wonderfull
things
,
restoring
and
re-establishing
by
them
his
Church
:
First
in
France
,
afterwards
,
as
it
were
from
a
new
Sion
,
causing
the
riuers
of
his
holy
Law
,
and
pure
doctrine
to
distill
and
drop
downe
vpon
the
rest
of
the
world
,
gathering
together
his
elect
,
by
the
preaching
of
his
holy
Gospell
.
And
that
which
is
most
admirable
in
this
so
great
a
worke
is
,
that
the
doctrine
which
they
haue
beleeued
and
preached
,
hath
been
likewise
miraculously
preserued
amongst
them
,
in
the
middle
of
all
their
grieuous
and
continuall
persecutions
,
which
they
haue
suffered
for
righteousnesse
sake
:
As
it
is
also
worthy
admiration
,
that
their
aduersaries
haue
kept
a
register
of
the
euils
,
which
they
haue
caused
them
vniustly
to
suffer
.
It
hath
been
their
glory
that
they
haue
shed
that
blood
,
that
crieth
for
vengeance
;
exiled
the
Church
for
a
limitted
time
in
the
wildernesse
,
and
made
knowne
by
their
Histories
,
that
the
Dragon
hath
done
but
that
which
was
granted
vnto
him
,
that
is
,
to
make
warre
against
the
Saints
:
but
being
deliuered
from
their
great
tribulation
,
and
their
robes
whitned
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
they
haue
been
conducted
to
the
liuing
fountaines
of
water
,
and
God
hath
wiped
all
teares
from
their
eies
.